{"collection":"myth-cosmogony","full_text_available":true,"graph_url":"https://unchartedknowledge.5gfusion.net/v2/api/page/gutenberg_67921/graph","html_url":"https://unchartedknowledge.5gfusion.net/v2/page/gutenberg_67921","id":"gutenberg_67921","license":"Public Domain (US)","rights_basis":"gutenberg_metadata_copyright_false","source":"gutenberg","source_url":"https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/67921","summary":null,"tags":["Atlantis (Legendary place) -- Fiction","Category: Mythology, Legends & Folklore","Category: Novels","Fantasy fiction"],"text":"[Illustration: Adapted from Ignatius Donnelly\u2019s map of Atlantis, page 47\nof the \u201cAtlantis,\u201d by permission of Harper & Brothers. Cleit, Chimo, and\nLuith are names fictitious.]\n\n\n\n\n                          POSEIDON\u2019S PARADISE\n                       _The Romance of Atlantis_\n\n\n                                   BY\n\n                         ELIZABETH G. BIRKMAIER\n\n\n                             SAN FRANCISCO\n                       The Clemens Publishing Co.\n                         415 MONTGOMERY STREET\n                                 1892.\n\n\n\n\n                            COPYRIGHT, 1892,\n                       BY ELIZABETH G. BIRKMAIER.\n                         _All Rights Reserved._\n\n\n\n\n                               CONTENTS.\n\n\n                                                     PAGE.\n                  I. A DECLARATION OF WAR                5\n                 II. QUEEN ATLANA                       20\n                III. ATLANTIS VERSUS PELASGIA           29\n                 IV. THE PELASGIAN CAPTIVES             38\n                  V. THE ABDUCTION                      55\n                 VI. THE VOICE                          67\n                VII. THE TEMPLE                         79\n               VIII. POSEIDON\u2019S FESTIVAL DAY            98\n                 IX. THE \u2018SILENT PRIEST\u2019               111\n                  X. LIGHT ON THE PATH                 127\n                 XI. THE HAPPENING OF THE UNEXPECTED   142\n                XII. THE EARTHQUAKE CONFOUNDS          153\n               XIII. IN THE \u2018DEEPS\u2019                    162\n                XIV. A TIMELY TORRENT                  176\n                 XV. THE ALTAR FIRES GO OUT            198\n                XVI. THE SILENT ONE SPEAKS             217\n               XVII. THE SINKING OF THE ISLAND         237\n              XVIII. PYRRHA                            253\n                XIX. THE BEGINNING OF PEACE            269\n                 XX. HAPPY PAIRS                       275\n                XXI. IN PELASGIA                       291\n\n\n\n\n\u201c_Time dissipates to shining ether the solid angularity of facts. No\nanchor, no cable, no fences avail to keep a fact a fact. Babylon, and\nTroy, and Tyre, and even early Rome are passing into fiction. The Garden\nof Eden, the sun standing still in Gibeon, is poetry thenceforward to\nall nations._\u201d\u2014EMERSON.\n\n\n\n\n                          POSEIDON\u2019S PARADISE.\n\n\n\n\n                               CHAPTER I.\n                         A DECLARATION OF WAR.\n\n\nIt was thousands of years before the Christian era\u2014how many thousands no\nchronicler has stated. And the island lay, as through the ages past,\nfair and imperial in the Atlantic. Though now was it becoming wanton,\neven to its undoing. Else would not this be written.\n\nMidsummer was upon this Atlantis, upon the islands attendant that served\nas stepping-stones to the continents beyond. Under the soft\nsensuousness, the morn was taking richer glow, the streams brightening\nto gold, the gardens and vineyards glorifying in green; whilst hill and\nmountain grew alluring in shadow and color, the palaces lustrous in\ntheir tri-tinted stones, and the temples\u2019 syenite a gleaming red that\nrivaled the flashing orichalcum studding domes and pinnacles. The great\nisland was a gorgeous mosaic: and its setting, sapphire, that royal\nstone emblematic of calm and truth; for the laving waters were as serene\nas blue, in such being all suggestive of that repose which comes of\nperception of the true. The whole was a glory.\n\nAbout Cleit, that royal city gracing the stream Luith, in the\nsoutheastern part of the island, there was an unusual stir. This day was\nto be observed one of the most ancient, and therefore simplest, of the\ncustoms of Atlantis. The king and royal rulers were to give audience to\nthe principal captains of the nation, and receive the certificates of\ntheir prowess for the year. And now, from Cleit\u2019s harbor, which was a\nfew miles southward of the city, at the mouth of Luith, were speeding\nthe galleys of Cleit\u2019s captains; whilst from points north, east, south,\nand west, the many other captains were hastening, that all might meet in\nthe grounds of the royal palace before noon of this auspicious day.\n\nUpon the great marble landing place, these captains came together, about\nthem thronging the people in gayest holiday attire. Most evident was it\nthat the latter still took pleasure in this old-fashioned observance,\nthat they wished not to fall behind in its celebration, notwithstanding\nthe times were changing so wofully. Many had been the prognostications\nof the few conservatives remaining that erelong this simple, this most\nancient custom, would come to naught. Indeed, most of these had averred\nprivately that the meeting of the year before would prove the last.\n\nYet here were again convening these mighty captains\u2014size being a\nconsideration of their office. Here, again, were they towering above the\naverage Atlantean, tall as he was. Fine was it to note their flashing\neyes, their grand bearing, as they imparted such information as they\nwere free to give to the curious, fast-questioning ones; but finer to\nwitness the expanding eyes of the latter as their ears took in the\nwonder, the verity of it all!\n\nBut the great silver gong was sounding. It was noon. Then men, women,\nand children burst into acclamations. Already were the captains forming\ninto line, with the captain general at the head. Again sounded the gong.\nTherewith, the line filed along the marble pathway to the palace,\nfollowed by the cheering throng.\n\nBut gradually the throng quieted. Ever was the palace neared reverently.\nThere was a hush, when, from out the thick foliage, it arose upon them\nlustrous in its stones of red, white, and black, its facings of\nalabaster, its columns of marble and orichalcum, its red pinnacles;\u2014a\npalace well befitting this land of glamour.\n\nLike all the other palaces of the island, this was simple of\nconstruction. The main plan consisted of rectangles set about a great\ncourt, these rectangles being two-storied. In the lower story, light was\nadmitted through large apertures protected by curtains and shutters of\nhard wood set in at will. Additional light was also admitted from the\nupper story, which was supported by columns and open at the sides,\ncurtains excluding the sunshine at pleasure. Some of these columns\nextended from the lower floor to the roof; others rested on the walls of\nthe lower story, where the thickness would permit; and each was many\nvolumes in its inscriptions and sculptures.\n\nThe captains mounted the grand portico with its columns of marble and\norichalcum, each innumerable volumes; passed through the narrowing\nportal, guarded by its colossal winged bulls, to the great hall; and\nthence to the state chamber\u2014on the right, still followed by the throng.\n\nGreat and glittering was this oblong state chamber. Its high, arched\nceiling of ivory and bronze was rich in gilding. The walls were paneled\nin ivory overlaid with silver, many of the panels being inscribed with\nthe laws of Poseidon and Atlas. The pavement was of blue and white\nmarbles. To this fell from the apertures hangings of finest yellow\nlinen. The seats were of carved ebony; and at the farther end were the\ngolden throne, and the ivory chairs of the rulers, priests, and nobles.\n\nWith arms folded on their breasts and heads bent low, the captains\nadvanced until they stood a goodly row before their king. He, of name\nAtlano, sat high on a dais raised above another dais; and about him were\nranged the royal rulers. On the lower dais sat the priests and nobles,\nthe priests being to the right.\n\nWhen the apartment could hold no more, the gong sounded. Thereupon the\nchamberlain, who stood out upon the lower dais, made the sign; and low\nbent these that had just entered before their king, until the\nchamberlain said, \u201cYe will arise.\u201d\n\nThe king then waved his scepter. As one, the priests and nobles stood to\nintone a welcome to the captains. Afterward, arose the royal rulers to\nsmile and bow in greeting.\n\nThe white raiment and silver circlets of the priests were in strong\ncontrast to the gorgeous robing and jeweled headgear of the rulers and\nnobles. But the king was dazzling in his royal purple robe, his\nscintillating crown, and the wondrous mantle sacred to himself. This\nlast was ingeniously fashioned of finest, rarest feathers, varying in\ncolor from cream to orange, and was of such length as to sweep the floor\nbehind. Though well he bore this aggregation of rich hues. For Atlano\nwas handsome in the best Atlantean type, though his expression was\nharsh, cruel. But he was softening somewhat at sight of these brave\ncaptains standing in such humility before him. And, smiling, he\naddressed them.\n\n[Illustration]\n\n\u201cCaptains, thy king giveth greeting.\u201d\n\nThey responded, \u201cO most gracious of kings, Atlano, long may thy great\nself thus beam upon thy captains!\u201d\n\nAtlano inclined his head. The rulers, priests, and nobles intoned:\n\n\u201cLong, O most gracious king, Atlano, may thy captains thus come before\nthee!\u201d\n\n\u201cLong live the king!\u201d returned the captains.\n\nThen followed an invocation to the gods by the aged high priest Olto,\nhis son, the chief priest Oltis, assisting. Thereafter, the rulers,\npriests, and nobles sat down, and the king addressed the chamberlain.\n\n\u201cShafo, if it seemeth good, the captains may now tell us of their work.\u201d\n\nThe chamberlain pointed with his wand: \u201cCaptain General, thou wilt\nbegin.\u201d\n\nThe captain general stepped out from his fellows, and, in measured\ntones, replied as if to the king:\n\n\u201cO most gracious of kings, Atlano, this I state to thy great self: I,\ncaptain of the war vessel _Atlas_, since leaving the harbor of Cleit,\neleven moons since, have sailed around the country of the Afrites, and\nup its eastern coast. At many places, we fell upon the black people, and\ntook of their gold and ivory; and then sent them into the inner parts to\nget incense trees, nutwoods, ebony, apes with dog heads,[1] monkeys with\nlong tails, and greyhounds. It is two weeks since we came into harbor,\nand yielded our cargo. This showeth its worth, and stateth the sums we\nof the vessel merit.\u201d\n\nBowing low, the captain general handed a roll of papyrus to an\nattendant, who laid it upon a table below the dais.\n\nThe chamberlain then pointed his wand toward the captain first in line.\nHe stepped forward, and spoke in uncertain tones that slowly\nstrengthened:\n\n\u201cO most gracious of kings, Atlano, this I state to thy great self: I,\ncaptain of the trading vessel _Mestor_, came into Chimo thirty days\nsince from our people of Chimu,[2] whither I sailed twelve moons ago,\nbearing a cargo of dried fruits, grains, and rare woods. There I found\nour people building a temple to the great Amen, that in shape is like\nunto a pyramid, and in size is half a mile around. Already are the\ntemples, palaces, and tombs of Chimu looking as ours. And great is the\ndecking in gold and silver, for the mines are not far. Of gold, silver,\nand gems I bring to Chimo large stores. This showeth the worth of the\ncargo, and the sums which we of the vessel merit.\u201d\n\nThe captain handed his roll to the captain general, who, in turn, handed\nit to the attendant. When this captain had resumed his place, the next\ncaptain, at beck of the chamberlain, stepped out to continue:\n\n\u201cO most gracious of kings, Atlano, this I state to thy great self: I,\ncaptain of the war vessel _Azaes_, left Autochthin seven moons since to\nbear to the fair green island[3] in the north a band of our people, and\nwith them left the means of living for the time of twelve moons. On my\nway from there I ran in the passage to the Middle Sea[4] to look about a\nlittle, but at once sped back upon seeing some large vessels, strange\nand threatening. It is twenty days since I came into Autochthin. I bring\nto thee, O most gracious King, this written word of the planting of our\npeople in the island, of their further needs, and of the sums that we of\nthe vessel merit.\u201d\n\nAnd the captain handed in his roll.\n\nAt mention of these unknown vessels, the king\u2019s scarcely-concealed\nindifference vanished. He looked surprised, then alarmed. With\nincreasing emotion, he glanced from rulers to nobles to find their\nwearied expressions had, at least, become interested.\n\nBut on went the harangues. One captain had sailed beyond the western\nseas, and northward up a mighty river to the colony Missos.[5] Another\nhad sailed around the country of the Afrites, and eastward to that\nsultry land that supplied them with gems. Another had been to the land\nof the Eskaldi.[6] Thus ran the reports until it was the turn of the\nlast captain but one. He stepped out with an air important; and, in more\nimportant tone, began:\n\n\u201cO most gracious of kings, Atlano, to thy great self I would state that\nI am captain of the vessel _Paero_. It is eleven moons since I left for\nKhemi,[7] with a cargo of rare woods, grains, and wool. I bring from\nKhemi green stone, red granite of Syene, and the byssus of the Middle\nSea. Yesterday came I back to Cleit; and therefore have I not my roll.\nBut within a day will it be ready.\u201d\n\nBut this captain, instead of returning to his place, stood waiting.\n\n\u201cWhat wilt thou, Sir Captain?\u201d asked the chamberlain.\n\n\u201cO most gracious of kings, Atlano, to thy great self I would state\nmore.\u201d\n\nMost eager became the expressions of king and nobles. The captain paused\nuntil the chamberlain signed for him to continue.\n\n\u201cMost gracious king, a people across the Middle Sea, to the north of\nKhemi, causeth fear in the lands about it because of its quick rise to\npower. It is not long since this people passed over from the far east,\nand now it ruleth the sea. It is magic.\u201d\n\nThe king\u2019s red skin deepened to purple. In a voice grown hoarse, he\nexclaimed:\n\n\u201cThe name of this people!\u201d\n\nAnd the chamberlain iterated, \u201cThe name of this people!\u201d\n\n\u201cO most gracious king, Atlano, their land is Pelasgia. They are called\nPelasgians. Their king is Pelasgus.\u201d\n\n\u201cThey have a king, then?\u201d\n\nThis the chamberlain also iterated, as he did the ensuing questions.\n\n\u201cO most gracious king, Atlano, they have a king.\u201d\n\n\u201cKnow they how to war?\u201d\n\n\u201cO most gracious King, they are fond of peace; and think but of trade\nand tilling the ground.\u201d\n\n\u201cMore! More!\u201d\n\n\u201cO most gracious King, I know no more.\u201d\n\n\u201cLet him to his place. Cause some other captain to tell me more!\u201d\n\nThe captain who had put back from the Middle Sea stepped out, getting\nthe start of the only captain yet to be heard from. But the latter was\nwilling to bide his time. At beck of the chamberlain, the former\ndeclared:\n\n\u201cO most gracious of kings, Atlano, then was it the vessels of this\npeople that so troubled us. Nothing like them have I seen for size and\nstrength.\u201d\n\nThe king turned to left, to right, demanding fiercely, \u201cHear ye this?\nHear ye this?\u201d\n\nSenil, the most venerable of the rulers, arose.\n\n\u201cSenil, what wilt thou?\u201d\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, we hear; and it seemeth evil.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhat is the thing we shall do?\u201d\n\n\u201cO most gracious King, that will we do which seemeth good to thee.\u201d\n\nThe king\u2019s face testified to his emotions. His anger had given way to\nwild triumph. He ejaculated:\n\n\u201cSenil, Rulers, Nobles, we will bring them to naught! It shall not be\nsaid that any power holdeth the sea with Atlantis!\u201d\n\nHe turned to regard the captain, who had not as yet resumed his place;\nand muttered:\n\n\u201cIf this be true\u2014if this be true.\u201d\n\nThere was then heard a meaning cough from the last captain, who had been\nso forgotten. The king noted this, and said:\n\n\u201cShafo, there is one captain who hath not been heard.\u201d\n\nAt the sign, this captain stepped forth with an air even more important\nthan had been that of the captain of the _Paero_, and the captain who\nhad withdrawn from the Middle Sea bowed back to his place. Of due weight\nwere this captain\u2019s tones.\n\n\u201cO most gracious of kings, Atlano, to thy great self I would state that\nI, the captain of the trading vessel _Osir_, came back but yesterday to\nElasippa from our land of Shaphana,[8] after bringing there grain,\ncotton, and linen, and taking in corn, wine, and oil. There I heard much\nof this new power, for, of late, its vessels come within the harbor of\nShaphana. Thus far this Pelasgia thinketh not of war, but of trade. Her\nvessels are marvels of strength and speed.\u201d\n\n\u201cHear ye this?\u201d interrupted Atlano, turning to rulers and nobles, \u201cHer\nvessels are marvels of strength and speed!\u201d Then, of the captain, he\ndemanded:\n\n\u201cThou sayest not that thou didst see aught of these?\u201d\n\nThe chamberlain iterated this.\n\n\u201cO most gracious of kings, I have to say that I saw them. Two were\nspeeding into harbor as we left it. Nowhere have I seen vessels that\ncome nigh them!\u201d\n\nThe king arose and stared at this captain, until he perforce stammered:\n\n\u201cO most gracious king, I have not my roll; but in two days will it be\nready.\u201d\n\nBut not of him, nor of his certificate, was the king thinking. His\nthought was for this new, menacing power. After some minutes\u2019\nabsorption, his tones rang fierce:\n\n\u201cIs there more?\u201d\n\nThe chamberlain iterated, \u201cIs there more?\u201d\n\n\u201cO most gracious of kings, there is no more.\u201d\n\nThe captain was waved back to his place. The king, standing most erect,\naddressed all.\n\n\u201cRulers, Priests, Nobles, Captains, Leaders, People, let us look to\nthis. Let it be the one mind to fall upon and crush this Pelasgia! What\nwill ye?\u201d\n\nSenil arose.\n\n\u201cSenil, what wilt thou?\u201d\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, we will as thou.\u201d\n\nThe other rulers arose.\n\n\u201cRulers, what will ye?\u201d\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, we will as thou.\u201d\n\nPhiro, a noble young and ardent, here arose.\n\n\u201cPhiro, what sayest thou?\u201d\n\n\u201cGracious King, if it pleaseth thee, let those who are for war bend the\nknee.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is well. Rulers, Priests, Nobles, Captains, Leaders, People,\u2014ye that\nare for war bend the knee, and let us beseech the gods.\u201d\n\nGreat was the stir in the vast assemblage. Then every soul bent the\nknee, even to the king, while the feeble tones of the high priest began\nto be heard, asking for blessing on this so suddenly conceived\nundertaking. When he had finished, the king arose, the others still\nremaining on their knees, until he said:\n\n\u201cYe may arise.\u201d\n\nWhen all were standing, and the hush was deepening, the king exulted:\n\n\u201cIt is one voice. Here let us make the vow to sweep from the earth this\nnew power\u2014these marvels of vessels. Swear!\u201d\n\nEvery right arm was pointed heavenward, every voice said solemnly, \u201cWe\nswear!\u201d\n\n\u201cSo be it. Now will we to work. The Leaders!\u201d\n\nThere was a mighty stir. This indeed meant war.\n\nThe chamberlain beckoned; and the leaders, who were next in rank to the\ncaptains, stepped from their places against the walls on right and left.\nTall and stalwart were they, and attired much like the captains. They\nwore not the ordinary loose-flowing robes, but close-fitting tunics,\nshort, loose lower garments similar to the trousers of to-day, and high\nboots of soft skins. On their heads were helmet-shaped caps of red\nlinen; and about their waists were broad bronze belts, inscribed with\ntheir office and number.\n\nThese leaders formed a considerable body in the kingdom, each province\nhaving its quota. Their office was this: When war was declared, each was\nto furnish one-sixth of the portion of a war chariot with its two horses\nand riders; also, a light chariot with a fighting man on foot and\ncharioteer; also, two heavy-armed men, two archers, two slingers, three\nstone shooters, three javelin men, and four sailors.[9]\n\nOf course these leaders present belonged to Cleit; but it was understood\nthat whatever the king commanded them, the nine rulers would command\ntheir own.\n\nTo these leaders the king spoke impressively.\n\n\u201cLeaders, ye know your duty. This day begin measures for most bitter\nwar.\u201d\n\nOn their knees sank the leaders, and there remained until ordered by the\nchamberlain to arise. Then their spokesman answered:\n\n\u201cO most gracious of kings, Atlano, thy leaders, as thou hast said, know\nwell their duty. They will to it this day.\u201d\n\nThen, with faces to the king, they moved to their places.\n\nThe king addressed the rulers.\n\n\u201cYe, kin rulers, will speed on the morrow to your cities, and then give\norders to your leaders. Ere the coming moon is old, gather your vessels\nwithin this harbor. Then on to lay Pelasgia low!\u201d\n\nThe assemblage, as one, echoed:\n\n\u201cYea\u2014on\u2014to lay Pelasgia low!\u201d\n\nThe exultant king continued:\n\n\u201cThis further will I say: Daily, at the noon hour, let every noble come\nto this state chamber, that plans may be made, and given out. Let every\ncaptain make well ready his vessel for the men, food, and weapons of\nwar. Let the people be of one mind through it all.\u201d\n\nA murmur of acclamation arose and swelled, the smiling king permitting\nit, until it became a mighty shout. This the people without heard, and\nanswered\u2014forgetting reverence\u2014until the hangings of the palace moved.\nAnd still the king stood smiling.\n\nWhen there was quiet, he said, with warmth: \u201cThus endeth this gathering\nof the captains. Brave captains, well have ye done. Thy king knoweth\npride beyond measure. The gods be with you.\u201d\n\nThe captains, after bowing to the floor, stood proudly erect. The high\npriest gave the blessing. Afterward, when the king, with his rulers,\nnobles, and priests, had sat down, the chamberlain waved his wand.\nSlowly the assemblage went out, with faces ever to the king. Deeply they\nsaluted him at the threshold, before disappearing. Of these the captains\nwere the last to withdraw, as they had been the first to enter.\nExultant, with the king, all passed out to the perfect day, to spread\nwide this unlooked-for result of the convention.\n\nYet still continued the day in its soft, serene loveliness.\n\nThe king, rulers, and nobles remained to confer. But this conference was\ninterrupted somewhat when the waiting islanders without received word of\nthis declaration of war. Again, forgetting reverence, they became\njubilant. So much did these Atlanteans love conquest. Those within the\nstate chamber were but stimulated, doing quick, vigorous work.\n\nOne most important measure of this conference was the unanimous\nagreement that the queen should reign during the king\u2019s absence. The\nnine rulers (descendants of the nine younger brothers of Atlas, eldest\nson of Poseidon) were to remain at home in order to sustain her, and be\nsubject in a body to her call. Further, though this was spoken only\ninwardly, they could the better watch each other. As each made solemn\nvow to be loyal to country and queen, Atlano, of his mocking spirit,\nlaughed within.\n\nFor, how could they do otherwise? Would not he bear with him, his ablest\nnobles, his chiefs, his captains, his warmen, his sailors? And would\nthey not return laden with spoils, strengthened, rioting of victory?\nWhat could stand against them? Well might these rulers vow to be loyal!\n\n\n\n\n                              CHAPTER II.\n                             QUEEN ATLANA.\n\n\nFrom the state chamber the king sped buoyantly through the great hall,\nwith its lines of bowing officers and attendants, each as smiling as\nhimself over this war prospect; and thence, to the right, along the\ncorridor, to the queen\u2019s bower room.\n\nMost eloquently did this large apartment testify to the industry of the\nqueen and her ladies, as theirs were the embroidery upon the hangings of\nbyssus and the coverings of the couches, the plaiting of the great mats\nupon the inlaid floor, the festooning of the flowers from the satinwood\nwalls. The room was a veritable bower in its brightness, fragrance, and\nfloral adornments; and, as the climax to its charms, three of its sides\nopened upon the fairy-like, private garden, which spread to the\neastward.\n\nThe queen\u2019s ladies were throwing over a couch the covering they had just\nfinished as the king entered. After low salutations, they withdrew. The\nqueen, meanwhile, had arisen for greeting; and, sad as it may seem, was\nwondering at her husband\u2019s cheerfulness of mien.\n\nQueen Atlana was tall, gracious, lovely. She was Atlano\u2019s cousin, being\nthe daughter of his father\u2019s brother by a princess of Khemi. Owing to\nher Semitic blood, hers was not the complexion of the true Atlanteans.\nIn her, the mixture of the red and yellow had produced a richness of\nskin whose tints were of the olive and the peach. Her eyes were brown,\nlarge, soft, and lustrous; her hair, black and waving, and worn in high\nbraids about her head. Her features were straight, the forehead receding\nbut little, and the mouth beautiful and tender.\n\nHer robe was of fine white linen, embroidered in buff; and hung from her\nshoulders in folds to the floor, being confined at the waist by a golden\ngirdle. Her perfect arms were bare and without ornament. With a grace\nbewitching, she moved toward the king, her face flushing sweetly, and\nsaid low in love:\n\n\u201cWith joy I greet thee, Atlano.\u201d\n\nHe took her extended hand and led her to her couch, responding, as he\nsat down beside her, \u201cWith the like feeling do I greet thee, Atlana.\u201d\n\nHer eyes lighted gladly. Such crumbs had begun to fall rarely from the\nking\u2019s table, and, therefore, had now the fullness of the banqueting\nboard. Smiling, she said:\n\n\u201cThou art happy, Atlano. Comest thou from the meeting of the captains?\u201d\n\n\u201cThe captains left an hour hence. Since then we have had thought for\nmatters of weight.\u201d\n\nThere was a strange exultation about him. She looked at him in inquiry.\n\n\u201cThou askest not of the meeting.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt was in my thought. Tell me of it.\u201d\n\n\u201cThere were the like olden speeches of cargoes taken out and cargoes\nbrought back, of the planting of our people in new lands, and their\ndoings; of spoils taken. Pfui! how sick am I of it! How great is my wish\nto put some other in my place to hearken to it all!\u201d\n\n\u201cBut the people would not have it. It hath ever been the custom of the\nkings.\u201d\n\n\u201cA custom of the fools! How weary I grow of it! This day I was almost in\nsleep. But one thing I heard that roused me!\u201d\n\n\u201cWhat heardst thou?\u201d\n\nHe was rubbing his hands gloatingly, his long, thin, cruel hands.\n\n\u201cWhat thinkest thou, Atlana?\u201d\n\n\u201cI think not. Tell me.\u201d\n\nHe waited, delighting to prolong her impatience; and then drawled:\n\n\u201cWe have heard\u2014that\u2014will force\u2014us\u2014to\u2014\u201d\n\n\u201cTo what?\u201d\n\n\u201cTo war.\u201d\n\nShe looked so incredulous that he laughed. \u201cI say the truth, Atlana. We\nare to war.\u201d\n\n\u201cTo war!\u201d\n\nHer face had blanched, yet she could not believe.\n\n\u201cYea, Atlana, to war. A new power showeth itself to the north of Khemi.\nIt aimeth to hold the Middle Sea. We go to crush it!\u201d\n\nShe grew faint at his relentless tone. However, she managed to plead:\n\n\u201cIt cannot harm us. Spare it.\u201d\n\n\u201cSpare it! Much would it spare us should it grow stronger. Even now is\nit mighty enough to thrust us to one side. Do us harm! That is my fear.\u201d\n\n\u201cAtlano, I beseech that thou wilt seek no quarrel with this people.\u201d\n\n\u201cThere is no need to seek. I will make one. I will show them that\nAtlantis still hath being\u2014that she is not dead of her power, her wealth,\nher spoils, her glory. Spoils! Here will be another\u2014a grand one! Here\nwill another land mourn its being\u2014those marvels of vessels sink beneath\nthe waters, or, better, swell the numbers of our own. Here will Atlantis\nshow another line to that dreaming Khemi that doth not rouse even when\nthe smallest haven goeth beyond her in treading the sea. What are her\npiles of stone to one strong, free breath of the sea? And what a glory\nto hold every breath as we have until now! Base Khemi\u2014to be thus given\nover to her sands, her works of stone!\u201d\n\n\u201cAtlano, call to mind that I am fond of Khemi. It is the land of my\nmother.\u201d\n\n\u201cOne would know it when thou wouldst bid me spare this Pelasgia.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou art wrong to trouble this people.\u201d\n\n\u201cSuch is what I might look for from thee. Ever art thou against me!\u201d\n\n\u201cWhen have I ever been against thee?\u201d\n\nHe tried hard to recall an instance, but could not. Less angry, he\ninsisted:\n\n\u201cAs a wife, thou hast the right to think with me\u2014hast the right to bid\nme good speed when I go to crush this people.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou! Thou wilt not go?\u201d\n\n\u201cI go to crush them. The gods have my vow. Here have I rusted too long.\nI am as king of Khemi!\u201d\n\n\u201cThou wilt be killed! Atlano, thou wilt be killed!\u201d\n\n\u201cThen wilt thou be queen,\u201d he returned derisively. \u201cThou art next in\nline with all thy Khemian blood, and these Atlanteans love thee. Ill\nwould they take it should Oltis come after me\u2014for his father counteth\nnot. That smooth Oltis\u2014well doth he wish it! But I shall not be killed,\nif but to bring to naught the hopes of that cunning priest. He thinketh\nI see not through him.\u201d Loud rang his mocking laugh.\n\nThe queen arose, and, standing before him, besought:\n\n\u201cAtlano, for the sake of our land and people, war not. Think of our\nAtlanteans who will not come back\u2014of their darkened homes. Call to mind\nhow, in the time of thy father, we lost our people in warring against\nFun-hi. And what evil came of it, for it brought on the death of thy\nfather!\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, but it made the way for me.\u201d\n\n\u201cAtlano!\u201d\n\n\u201cSay on, \u2018Atlano!\u2019 Well should I sicken of my name!\u201d (He had arisen to\nface her vindictively.) \u201cI say to thee, Atlana, we are to war, war. And\nnow I have done with it\u2014and thee.\u201d (He turned to go.)\n\n\u201cSo be it\u2014war! But I warn thee, it is one thing to war, another to win.\u201d\n\n\u201cPut not upon it an evil eye, Atlana. If thou dost croak, I fear.\u201d (He\nwas again facing her.)\n\n\u201cI croak not, but I warn thee. The cause is not just.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou art in evil temper this day. It is best that I go to the temple\nand talk with Oltis. Ah, thou dost shake!\u201d\n\n\u201cWhy art thou ever with Oltis if thou trustest him not?\u201d\n\n\u201cI like to draw him on, to make him believe I think with him, to make\nhim take my way in the end. I like to see him, the proud one,\nbend\u2014bend\u2014because I am the king. He is a toad.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut thou goest to this toad from me.\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, but wert thou more as he I would stay with thee.\u201d\n\n\u201cThink. Thou didst call him a toad.\u201d\n\n\u201cI mean, wert thou not so bent of mind. Oltis never sayeth nay to me. It\nwould be better, Atlana, couldst thou ever think with me.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is but this time, Atlano. Come, sit with me again. I will be more\ncalm.\u201d\n\n\u201cNay, I go.\u201d\n\n\u201cGo not to Oltis.\u201d\n\n\u201cI like the mirth of it.\u201d\n\n\u201cI fear him. He will do thee evil.\u201d\n\nThere was another mocking laugh. \u201cIf thou didst but know, I think evil\ntoward him. I like him not. And now my good wishes I leave thee.\u201d\n\n\u201cGo not.\u201d\n\nSeeing there were tears in her eyes, he stooped to kiss her carelessly;\nthen, drew from her restraining hand and went out.\n\nAtlana was left to weep inconsolably. Well she loved her husband; and\nhard to bear was his growing indifference. Now had come this new terror,\nthis suddenly sprung up cloud of war, and the injustice of such a\ncontest could presage only defeat. For the remainder of the day she\ncontinued alone, given over to despondency, and dreading lest any eye\nshould witness her plight.\n\nBefore night, many were the aching hearts on the island beside the\nqueen\u2019s. The wives of high and low degree had alike fallen to sorrowing.\nMourning was rife among the females of the land, and grew in intensity\nfrom the hard-heartedness of the males, who had no patience with such\npuerile manifestations, and, therefore, laughed at them, derided. When\nsome wives took courage to hint of the possibility of defeat, they were\nso withered by scorn as to run for hiding places; and it was days before\nquite a goodly number rallied sufficiently to show themselves. The women\nof Atlantis could imagine and suffer thereby as ably as their sisters of\nto-day.\n\nAs the preparations grew brisker, more despairing became these Atlantean\nwomen. As for the queen, she only brightened when in presence of the\nking. Then she was strong. Thus he knew not of the agony she was\nenduring\u2014could not have appreciated it had she disclosed it. Once he\neven complimented her upon her sensible way of accepting the matter, she\nsmiling back in a weary manner that was lost upon him, so centered was\nhe in self. But, day by day, she grew more fond, if possible, so that\nhis eyes opened somewhat; and, at last, he exclaimed:\n\n\u201cAtlana, where didst thou get such heart? Well would it be if thou hadst\nchildren.\u201d\n\n\u201cChildren! Torment me not!\u201d\n\nThe cry was tragic. The king, though amazed, scoffed:\n\n\u201cThou sayest well. They are but a torment.\u201d\n\n\u201cI meant not that they are a torment. It is torment that I have them\nnot!\u201d\n\nWildly she spoke, unsealing her lips upon this subject, and to the\nastounding of the king, as she continued:\n\n\u201cWhy speakest thou of children, and at this time? It is hard to bear. To\nhave no child to look upon, to nurse, to clasp! Here is the heart of a\nmother, but where is the child to cling to it, to bless it? I am\nalone\u2014alone!\u201d\n\nShe bowed her head to hide the bursting tears. The king, touched,\nattempted consolation.\n\n\u201cGrieve not, Atlana. I care for children but to vex Oltis. As life is,\nthey are ever a trouble.\u201d\n\n\u201cI care not about Oltis. For trouble, fathers have no trouble. It is the\nmothers alone\u2014who have to bear\u2014that have the right to murmur. But I\nshould never murmur.\u201d\n\n\u201cNay, for a queen need have no care.\u201d\n\n\u201cI should have care, and hail it, were I many times a queen.\u201d\n\nSuch strong yearning was in her face that the king exclaimed:\n\n\u201cAtlana, what is it? What is upon thee? Is it this matter of war?\u201d\n\n\u201cDay and night I think of naught else. Hard have I tried to be brave.\nAtlano, go not from me. The pain I cannot bear.\u201d\n\n\u201cThere is no need for pain. We go to lay Pelasgia low. And I shall come\nagain. Think, thou art the wife of a king. Trouble me no longer with\nbodings of evil. Would we had a child. It would take my place.\u201d\n\nAtlana sighed, and raised her head, determined to say no more. Relieved\nthat her tears had ceased, Atlano said more gently:\n\n\u201cLet us sail down to the harbor. There have the vessels of all the ports\ngathered. It will cheer thee but to look upon them.\u201d\n\nFine cheer, indeed, was this for such an aching heart! The queen looked\nat him, thinking he meant to jest. But no, his earnestness was too\napparent. Already had his face brightened at the prospect. So she forced\na smile, and, calling her ladies, gave the necessary orders.\n\nShortly, herself, the king, and a few of the nobles, with their wives,\nwent gliding down Luith to the harbor. But great heaviness of spirit was\nbeneath the smiles of these women; and this heaviness increased when,\nupon arriving at the harbor, they beheld the many war vessels in brave\narray, with pennants flying, and men crowding their decks. Bitter was it\nto listen to the exulting speeches of Atlano and his nobles; bitterer,\nto listen to the acclamations of those on deck and shore. The nobles\u2019\nwives looked from their queen to each other, but could derive no\ncomfort, no hope. There was not one to lighten the gloom of the others\namong these suffering women.\n\n\n\n\n                              CHAPTER III.\n                       ATLANTIS VERSUS PELASGIA.\n\n\nA few days later the Atlantean fleet sailed to the eastward to invade\nthis upstart Pelasgia\u2014these Pelasgians that had come from Western Asia\nby way of the Cyclades to make an abiding place in the Greece of to-day,\nas well as the islands of the \u00c6gean Sea.\n\nA mysterious people were the Pelasgians. Their appearance among the past\nknown races of the earth was sudden; their extinction has been complete.\nYet we know they were peaceful, and fond of agriculture; that, under the\nfavoring skies of their adopted land, they became the greatest merchants\nand sailors of most ancient times, antedating the renowned Ph\u0153nicians;\nthat from Greece they passed over to Southern Italy, there, perhaps, to\ninaugurate that \u201cgolden age of Saturn,\u201d when peaceful agricultural\npursuits superseded the piratical habits of the Carians and Leleges. But\nthis is little.\n\nHowever, their monuments endure. These are the vast Cyclopean remains of\nGreece and Asia that puzzle while they amaze. Evidently intended for\nfortification, they were built of huge polygonal stones, fitted together\nwithout cement and mortar, so perfectly as to survive the structures of\nsucceeding ages and races. These are all that are left to point to a\npeople who, though forced everywhere to yield to the conqueror, must yet\nhave been possessed of indomitable energy and perseverance. Though\nineffaceable are their invisible imprints for good.\n\nUnder Pelasgus, their leader and king, this colony won renown so quickly\nthat it is no wonder Atlano should doubt its existence. But this\nknowledge proved the impetus he had been desiring. Now there was new\nlife in the mere thought of the stifling of this menacing people.\n\nThus the fleet went gaily sailing along the Middle Sea, so high were the\nhopes, so positive the convictions of success.\n\nThe skies were favorable: and the time dragged not, because of the\nravages made upon the coasts to the left. At length the islands off the\nsouthern shore of Greece were sighted; and there came into view what\ncould only be some Pelasgian vessels. As the great fleet bore down upon\nthem, these took to flight, and made such good speed, the while warning\nother vessels they met, that all were out of sight before reaching the\nsouthern point of Attica.[10]\n\nUp the western coast they speeded to their port,[11] whilst the\nAtlanteans, mistaking their route, rounded Attica to sail up its eastern\ncoast. Nothing here invited them except some outlying hamlets, which\nthey pillaged and destroyed. When well along between Attica and Euboea,\nthe fleet lay to, and many warriors disembarked.\n\nThese advanced through B\u0153otia, the surprised Pelasgians fleeing before\nthem into Thessaly. But quickly did Thessaly prepare for defense,\ncalling as leader Deucalion, who, with his family, dwelt at Larissa, on\nits southern shore.\n\nThis Deucalion was revered and beloved; and it was whispered that he\npossessed mysterious powers that could come only of the gods. So none\nbut himself must lead these ready Thessalonians.\n\nHe, most willing, hastily gathered his neighbors. And then these\nPelasgians of Thessaly met the invaders, gave them fierce battle, and\nforced them back, even through B\u0153otia, and into Attica. Meanwhile, a few\nof the Atlantean vessels had proceeded along the coast of Attica and\nB\u0153otia, seeking pillage; and, all too soon, came upon Larissa, whose\nsimple homes and cultivated lands were on either side of its gentle\nstream and by the coast. Here, at this inviting spot, they paused to\ndescend upon its women and children, every man having gone with\nDeucalion. When home after home had been pillaged and destroyed, these\ndefenseless ones fell before the red warriors to plead, agonized, for\nmercy. But when unanswered, spurned, their importunities changed to\ndespairing cries for Deucalion, which the marauders were only too quick\nto distinguish.\n\nThus the leader inquired of one of the shrieking women, in a tone she\ncould not fail to understand, \u201cDeucalion?\u201d\n\nShe, foolish one, by her gestures and pointing, made them comprehend\nthat this Deucalion had led his fellows southward to meet the invading\nfoe.\n\nGrim was then the laughter of the Atlanteans. To this succeeded desire\nto know which was Deucalion\u2019s home. They were about to inquire, when the\nsame woman, of her frenzy, cried:\n\n\u201cSee\u2014Pyrrha, Pyrrha! The wife of Deucalion!\u201d\n\nThe Atlanteans, following her glance, again comprehended. Under some\ntrees, at a little distance, were kneeling, entwined, a woman and two\nchildren. The leader eagerly asked:\n\n\u201cIs that the wife of Deucalion?\u201d\n\nThe woman, understanding, bowed in affirmation.\n\n\u201cAnd the children of Deucalion?\u201d\n\nAgain the woman bowed her \u201cYes.\u201d\n\nThere was a swift movement of the chief and his men toward the group.\nPerceiving this, Pyrrha, with her children, arose, and the three stood\nin passive dignity. But less swift grew the approach of the marauders,\nas they the better beheld this Pyrrha, this fair, noble, most lovely\nwoman, who, with the mother fear in her eyes, was holding tightly a\nyouth well grown and a little maiden. For the moment a feeling akin to\nreverence came upon the fierce men, so that they halted. But the leader,\novercoming this, went still nearer, and demanded:\n\n\u201cGive me the children!\u201d\n\nOf her intuition, Pyrrha understood. Tighter grew her grasp, as she\nbesought mercy with her eyes. But the chief hardened only the more, for\nhe was calculating upon the ransom that these children must bring. So he\nlaid his hand upon the youth, strong in his purpose.\n\nThen fine it was to behold the youth\u2019s flashing eyes, his proud crest,\nand the brave air with which he turned to repel this mighty-looking\nwarrior. Though Pyrrha, by tone and grasp, endeavored to restrain him,\nas she, in her Pelasgian, pleaded for mercy. Vain, however, were her\nsweet tones. The chief\u2019s hands went about young Hellen; the cruel men\npressed sore; and Pyrrha and her daughter, bereft, sank upon their\nknees, heart pressed to heart, to cry to heaven for help.\n\nBut again went the hands at their work. The mother was drawn back\nruthlessly, and the maiden wrenched from her arms. Brave, unyielding,\nPyrrha struggled to her feet, prepared to follow, to drag her children\nback. But the evil spirits held high their captives, and gathered about\nthem in mass as they moved onward to the ships. Dark became everything\nto Pyrrha; her lovely body tottered, and she fell unconscious. Heaven at\nlast was kind.\n\nThe other women, with their children, collected about her. But to all\nefforts for her revival, she responded not. So they forbore, to fall on\ntheir knees, and gaze dumbly at the vessels, which, with booty and\ncaptives, were already beginning the journey southward. When these were\nout of sight, they arose, their thought only for the miserable creature\nwho had revealed Deucalion\u2019s family to the despoilers. As one, they fell\nupon her with their tongues; and of her it need hardly be told that, for\nthe balance of her life, it would have been better had she never been\nborn.\n\nThe despoilers hastened southward to hear evil. The brave Atlanteans who\nhad disembarked to destroy these Pelasgians, had met with defeat. Yes,\nAtlano had been pressed back into Attica by Deucalion, and there had\nbeen routed by a small army under Pelasgus. In consequence the ranks of\nthe Atlanteans could only tear their way to the coast, many dying as\nthey went of exhaustion or wounds, so that Atlano with the other\nsurvivors appeared but as a handful to those awaiting them on the ships.\n\nWhen Atlano was again on his own vessel, his rage and humiliation were\nso intense that none dared to venture near him to tell of the presence\nof the two young captives. Even Maron, his chief attendant, kept aloof\nand eyed him in fear\u2014the great, grim, swarthy Maron, who had never known\nawe until now.\n\nBut the king had not been long on board when, as he stood gazing upon\nthe shore of this uncrushed Pelasgia, he heard a sound as of sobbing,\nand that not far from him. Surprised, he listened for some seconds, and\nthen signed to Maron. The latter came forward eagerly, while the others\nof the vessel scarcely breathed in their interest.\n\n\u201cWhat is that noise, Maron?\u201d\n\n\u201cMost gracious king, it cometh from the two children made captive on the\ncoast above, at a place where some of our vessels landed for booty.\u201d\n\n\u201cWho took them?\u201d\n\n\u201cMost gracious king, it was the chief captain, Zekil.\u201d\n\n\u201cLet them be brought before me.\u201d\n\nMaron signed to an officer, who hastened to the middle of the vessel,\nwhere there was a small apartment used for storage, to return with the\ntwo miserable ones. When these beheld the fierce, dark red face of the\nking, they cried out in alarm.\n\n\u201cBring the rod,\u201d ordered the king, \u201cand let Zekil come before me.\u201d\n\nThe two children had fallen on their knees to supplicate for\ndeliverance. This Atlano well understood from their signs, their tones,\ntheir agony. With contempt he looked down upon them until the bronze rod\nwas brought. At his word a blow upon the back of each brought the\nhapless pair to their feet. But their tears had ceased, and, with eyes\nshining of indignation, they held to each other. Their shoulders were\nsmarting, but the pain was as nothing beside the indignity, for these\nchildren had known only tenderness and reverence hitherto.\n\nThen, as the youth Hellen turned from his sister to flash at him a look\nas haughty, as fierce, Atlano smiled in derision, and asked:\n\n\u201cMaron, is this the son of a king?\u201d\n\n\u201cMost gracious King, he is the son of a great chief. Zekil knoweth; and\nyonder he cometh.\u201d\n\nSoon Zekil was on board, and kneeling to the king. When bidden to arise,\nhe stood up as if well satisfied with himself.\n\n\u201cZekil, whence came these children?\u201d\n\n\u201cMost gracious King, we brought them from the coast above.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhose children are they?\u201d\n\n\u201cMost gracious King, the people whom we fell upon were ever calling upon\ntheir father, as if he had all power. It was \u2018Deucalion!\u2019 \u2018Deucalion!\u2019\non every side.\u201d\n\n\u201cDeucalion!\u201d Atlano gasped the word. Then, of his astonishment and\nexultation, cried:\n\n\u201cHa\u2014Deucalion! Art thou sure?\u201d\n\n\u201cMost gracious King, their father is Deucalion.\u201d\n\n\u201cKnowest thou who is Deucalion? Knowest thou who he is, Zekil?\u201d\n\nEven Zekil was shrinking back at the fury of his tone.\n\n\u201cHe is the one who headed the horde\u2014that drove us back\u2014into the way of\nloss, ruin. But for Deucalion, we would have swept from earth this\nPelasgia!\n\n\u201cYea, and as they thronged about him, and pressed against us, it was to\nthe cry of \u2018Deucalion\u2014Deucalion!\u2019 And we fled before this \u2018Deucalion!\u2019\u201d\nHe hissed the word at the terrified children.\n\n\u201cNow to pay him\u2014now to pay him! And it shall be fine ransom! Ah, what\nransom will I have for you, ye thrice-cursed children of Deucalion!\u201d\n\nHe raised his hand as if to smite. \u00c6ole, comprehending, looked full in\nhis face, calmly but beseechingly. And, as he, for the first time,\nobtained a clear view of the sweet, innocent, fair, lovely countenance\nof this child of thirteen, and received the appealing look of eyes\nbeautiful like violets, eyes of a color unknown in Atlantis, the hand,\nlosing force, fell to his side.\n\nFurther, as he continued to stare into these eyes, and note the gestures\nof the small, perfect hands, he understood that she was imploring their\nreturn to Pelasgia. But, at his frowning shake of the head, she\ndesisted, to speak in quick, firm tone, to his comprehension:\n\n\u201cThen free my brother, and I will stay.\u201d\n\nAt perceiving the king\u2019s threatening hand, Hellen had raised his own to\nward off the blow. Great was his astonishment when the king\u2019s hand fell\nto his side, as he was not aware of \u00c6ole\u2019s look or gestures. But, at her\nwords, he started, shocked, and faced her.\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, thou knowest not what thou askest. Thinkest thou I will go, and\nleave thee here, to the mercy of these?\u201d And he looked with scorn at\nKing Atlano, who was quick to interpret his words.\n\nIn spite of himself, Atlano could not but admire Hellen\u2019s courage. He\nglanced from one to the other, the uncowed demeanor of both so\nimpressing him that he said to those in attendance:\n\n\u201cThey are a noble pair, this brother and sister. If we take naught of\nthe spoil of Pelasgia with us to Atlantis, we are rich in them, for\ntheir value must bring us fine ransom, and before the sun of the morrow.\nMeanwhile, let them be held in honor. Maron, lead them whence they\ncame.\u201d\n\nThen he turned to speak apart with Zekil. And Maron conducted the youth\nand maiden to the outside room.\n\nLater, there was a conference of the king and his few surviving nobles\nand chief captains when it was decided that the Atlantean fleet would\nremain where it was, and, on the morrow, dictate terms for the ransom of\nthe captives.\n\nAfter Atlano had sent away his nobles and captains, he went to look upon\nthe sufferers, and found them reclining upon some cushions, in the very\nstupor of grief. They heeded him not as he stood and watched them. And\nmany forms did his thoughts take as he noted their beauty and grace. The\none that would recur most often was, \u201cI would almost keep them in spite\nof many ransoms.\u201d\n\nBut, as it proved, there was no ransom on the morrow. For, that night,\nthe vessels of the Pelasgians, hurriedly brought together from every\navailable point, so harassed and destroyed a portion of the Atlantean\nfleet that the remainder was forced to speed off in the early morning,\nleaving to an uncertain future the wished-for ransom.\n\nThus the invading fleet passed away. And the bitterly weeping children\nstood straining their eyes at the beloved, the fast disappearing shores.\nAt about the time that their dear Pelasgia was beyond their view,\nDeucalion rejoined his still unconscious wife, and learned from those\nabout her of this terrible bereavement.\n\n\n\n\n                              CHAPTER IV.\n                        THE PELASGIAN CAPTIVES.\n\n\nSacred mountain, uplands, shore, and harbor became black with people, as\nthe returning fleet drew inward. The enthusiastic welcomings were all\nthat the proudest conqueror could wish. Yet these islanders, fearing\nthey were but lukewarm in their manifestations to these so victorious,\ngrew but the more enthusiastic\u2014until it came upon them that the fleet\nwas moving with ominous slowness, that few were the pennants, that there\nwere no responses, and that the decks were looking wofully scant of men.\n\nAlmost as one they became mute; and each began to eye his fellows in\ndoubt. Could it be that victory had not been with Atlantis? Fast fell\ntheir hopes, until wild became the speculations as to who were\nreturning, who were left dead in a far-off clime.\n\nGradually, the cry of terror overspread harbor, shore, uplands, and\nmountain; and its sounds were the first to fall upon the king\u2019s ears as\nthe fleet drew into Luith\u2019s outlet.\n\nQuick were the king and his nobles in boarding the galleys awaiting\nthem. No looks were there for the masses, looking gloomily on from shore\nand docks, though a few of the latter tried hard to shout welcomes that\nwould stick in their throats. As the galleys began to move off, the\ngloom deepened, until amazement lightened it a little; for what meant\nthese two fair children that Maron and an officer were bearing from the\nking\u2019s vessel to a galley? Also, why was this galley keeping so near\nthat of the king? The tongues were loosened, and conjecture ran high\nuntil the warmen and sailors began to disembark. These were at once\nsurrounded by the impatient beholders on land; and, as Atlano and his\nnobles moved away, they knew the listeners were hearing of the dead, so\neloquent of anguish grew the air.\n\nUseless was it to stop their ears. What was the outer hearing to the\npowerful inward faculty that naught could render deaf?\n\nOnward, up the beautiful Luith, glided the king and his nobles, their\neyes ever turned from the galleys that had come to meet certain nobles\nnevermore to be seen in Atlantis. Of these Phiro was one\u2014Phiro, the\nyoung, the ardent. Then they thought of the wives awaiting these, the\nnon-returning, and grew abject in their humiliation and fear. Mute, they\nglided by the palaces whose marble landing places were covered with\nanxious observers.\n\nWhen they reached the upper part of the stream and beheld banks and\nheights swarming with people, and many galleys coming toward them, the\nking drew more closely under his awnings, that he might not respond to\nthe cheers of these loyal subjects who were content in that he was of\nthose returning.\n\nAnd there, at the royal landing place, were priests also awaiting him.\nIn spite of the anxiety, shout after shout went up from all sides as his\ngalley touched the granite steps. But terrible was the hush when the\nking came forth, unsmiling, unanswering. After the steps were ascended,\nhis chariot entered, and he was driven off, they knew their every fear\nwas verified.\n\nShivering with dismay, they looked on in silence as the downcast nobles,\nnow that the king no longer needed their attendance, thought of their\nhomes, and, entering their chariots, drove off. But there came diversion\nfor the time when the half-fainting captives were borne to a chariot,\nand driven after the king.\n\nThe priests, who were of inferior rank, were about to drive to the\ntemple when these children appeared. They waited until they were gone,\nwhen one spoke out to the captain of the galley that had borne them:\n\n\u201cSir Captain, whence are those children?\u201d\n\n\u201cPriest Kluto, Maron telleth that they are of Pelasgia, and the children\nof a great chief.\u201d\n\n\u201cWell, I knew it!\u201d exclaimed a swarthy man, a Kabyle of the\nAmazirgi.[12] \u201cBefore I lost this arm, and when I was in Shaphana, I saw\nthese Pelasgians. Fair were some even as these children, and of\nforeheads as straight. Marked ye their foreheads?\u201d\n\n\u201cI marked them!\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd I!\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd I!\u201d\n\nThen, for the first time in the history of the island, these Atlanteans\nbegan to regard the receding foreheads everywhere about them with less\nthan the usual favor.\n\nThereupon, another priest, of his shrewdness, warned:\n\n\u201cSuch foreheads come not of the gods. Call to mind that ye spring from\nPoseidon. Was not the forehead of Poseidon even as our foreheads? Are\nnot our foreheads as his? Then have a care. Else will ye mock!\u201d\n\n\u201cBut how fair, how white are they!\u201d demurred a yellow man of the\nEskaldi.[13] \u201cOf a truth, the gods love such a color!\u201d\n\n\u201cGet thee beyond the mountains of Shaphana,[14] whither we found thy\ntribe famishing,\u201d scoffed the priest. \u201cI speak but to Atlanteans.\nAtlanteans, we are of the gods\u2014we are red. But other things are for our\nthoughts than skins and foreheads. We are the children of Poseidon. Let\nus look to it that we anger him not. For, what a day is this!\u201d\n\nThen, shaking his head in a manner that drew forth the cries and groans\nof the bystanders, he made the sign, and was driven off. The other\npriests followed.\n\nDuring this conversation more galleys had approached; and from one got\nout a few warmen and sailors. These were at once questioned by men,\nwomen, and children. But short was the listening, when the air was rent\nwith anguish. Then those unbereaved led the mourners to their homes,\nthemselves sick of shame and despair.\n\nWhat had come upon Atlantis? Never had a king been so humiliated. Never\nbefore had the ships returned without brilliant booty. Fun-hi was as a\ngrain of sand to this. And, ah, the non-returning! Woe to the stricken\nones\u2014the desolated homes!\n\nThe thinking ones, in their places of retirement, trembled at what this\nmight mean.\n\nThe king, with his attendants, drove on to the palace court. He\nalighted; and, waving off the clustering ones, passed on to the queen\u2019s\napartments. He would tell Atlana that this had come of her croakings.\n\nBut Atlana was standing alone in her bower room, her arms outstretched,\nthe glad tears pouring. She hastened to embrace him, crying:\n\n\u201cAtlano, I see thee again, and not harmed! The gods be thanked forever!\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, thou seest me again. Though better were it had I been left to feed\nthe birds in Pelasgia!\u201d\n\n\u201cCould I but cheer thee.\u201d\n\nShe kissed his hand and yearned for the embrace that would not come.\n\n\u201cIt is because of thy croaking, Atlana. From the first thou didst look\nwith cold eye upon it. And the other women of the land have helped thee.\nThy bodings of evil, and theirs, have helped towards our loss, our ruin!\nKnowest thou not the power of thought?\u201d\n\n\u201cSay not so, Atlano. Say not our thoughts could have such power. Small\ncheer would it bring to mourning wives and daughters. Ah, wretched\nAtlanteans\u2014wretched women! And to think I could greet thee with smiles,\nwith these sorrowing ones about us! It is cruel\u2014cruel! But my heart will\nleap that thou hast come back, though with no kiss\u2014no fond clasp within\nthine arms.\u201d\n\nShe bent her head as a tall lily might when overborne by a bitter blast,\nand then raised her eyes appealingly.\n\n\u201cYea, I have come back, and in what manner? Hard is it to raise my head,\nharder to look about me. I am craven! Small heart have I for kiss or\nclasp. But here they are, since thou dost ask for them.\u201d And he\nproceeded to do both so coldly that she drew away from him in haste, her\neyes flashing, her cheeks crimsoning, that she had thus besought him.\nBut her indignation was short. It was plain that he was suffering sore\nin his humiliation; and her wifely pity triumphed when he began to pace\nmoodily. Only love and tenderest sympathy shone in her eyes when at last\nhe ejaculated:\n\n\u201cCould I but hide myself. Would I were a priest!\u201d\u2014the last being uttered\nin derision.\n\nHoping to divert him, she whispered:\u2014\n\n\u201cAtlano, knowest thou the high priest is dying?\u201d\n\n\u201cNay.\u201d He stopped, interested.\n\n\u201cThey have looked for him to pass away through the night.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd Oltis\u2014is he dying likewise?\u201d Grim was his laugh.\n\n\u201cOltis is well. He hath been cruel to his father. Yet, to the people, he\nmourneth as a tender son.\u201d\n\n\u201cThe sly, smooth face! So he is to be high priest as I come back. It\nbodeth evil.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhat meanest thou?\u201d\n\n\u201cIt bodeth evil for Atlantis that I come back with my spirit sore to\nfind Oltis stepping into the place of high priest. Would this matter had\nnaught to do with line. It would be well if the chief priests came not\nof the blood of the kings. It could be changed.\u201d\n\nThis last idea seemed to please him, as he grew absorbed over it, and\neven smiled. But the queen shuddered. Well she dreaded any further\ndeparture from the ancient customs. Already had there been enough such\nto cause her faithful, devout spirit untold suffering and fear. She\nwaited a little, and then said cheerfully:\n\n\u201cLet us hope that Oltis wilt do better as high priest.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou knowest as well as I there is no good in him.\u201d\n\nThe queen sighed, and said almost under her breath: \u201cWell was it for his\nwife that she died early. But his poor children!\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd his poor, poor niece, poor of a truth before he hath done with\nher!\u201d\n\n\u201cAtlano, since thou didst leave, he hath kept Electra from me. He hath\npleaded the sore state of Olto, that he hath ever need of her.\u201d\n\n\u201cHath Olto been sick so long?\u201d\n\n\u201cFrom the time thou didst leave, he failed. Soon he was too weak to\nserve in the great temple even. The other temples thou knowest he had\nnot visited in a year.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd now Oltis will have charge over them all. Would the law were not as\nthis. Would it could be changed.\u201d\n\n\u201cCall to mind that Oltis hath no son. His nephew Urgis cometh after\nhim.\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, that followeth that Urgis will leave the temple at Chimo, to be\nthe chief priest in our temple when Oltis is high priest. I could take\ncheer in the thought that one is of like cunning with the other. So\nOltis will be high priest, and Urgis chief priest of our great temple.\nThe two will need a firm hand, Atlana.\u201d Again his laugh rang grim.\n\nThe queen had become very pale. Noting this, Atlano continued, \u201cBut, to\nchange, I have brought thee a gift.\u201d\n\n\u201cA gift!\u201d She smiled rosily.\n\n\u201cI have brought thee thy wish, children. Ah, thou dost not see! We have\ntaken two captives, the son and daughter of a great Pelasgian chief. If\nransom cometh not, they are thine. Thou wilt care for them, wilt cause\nthem to be taught our tongue and habits. Here, in this palace, will they\nstay to be treated as are the children of the king.\u201d\n\nMuch did he enjoy her astonishment, and the yearning look that came into\nher eyes.\n\n\u201cBut how old are they, Atlano?\u201d\n\n\u201cThe boy is sixteen years; the girl, thirteen.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd their parents are dead?\u201d\n\n\u201cNay, nay, they live!\u201d\n\n\u201cThey live, and without their children?\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, yea, and without their children!\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is a horror.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is a delight.\u201d Most mocking was his laugh.\n\n\u201cThou meanest it not.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut I do. These are the children of Deucalion. To him we owe our loss,\nruin. If ransom cometh not, I can well pay him. Atlana, the girl is most\nfair.\u201d\n\nThe queen shivered, and her eyes fell.\n\n\u201cThe boy is noble of look and brave. He will be a warrior, and, in the\ncoming time, can help to fall upon Pelasgia. What delight if, in battle,\nhe should slay his father!\u201d\n\nThe queen turned from him, and a cry of torment escaped her.\n\n\u201cAtlana, there was enough of such noise ere I went from thee. I mean\nthis I tell thee.\u201d\n\nShe was ghastly in her paleness.\n\n\u201cAtlana, thou lookest far from well. It may be thou art not able to look\nupon these captives now. I will show them to thee on the morrow.\u201d\n\n\u201cI would see them now, now!\u201d\n\nThe king pulled a cord hanging from the wall, and the queen\u2019s pygmy\nentered.\n\nThis pygmy, who was but four feet in height, had been captured in\nAfrita[15] near the middle part, together with many of his tribe of\nAkka; and it was ten years since the forlorn creatures had entered upon\nservitude in Atlantis. But Azu was fortunate in that he had been given\nto the queen. Her heart had gone out to him, as it ever did toward the\nwretched; and, of her kindness, she often questioned as to his former\nlife, receiving crude descriptions of his tribe\u2019s home in the great\nforest, and boastful accounts of its ability and prowess\u2014for quickly had\nhe learned Atlantean, being but a child when captured, and now scarcely\ntwenty.\n\nVery bright was Azu, and affectionate, though most peculiar of look\nbecause of his large round head, snout-like projection of the jaws,\nreceding chin, flat chest, huge paunch, and angular, projecting lower\nlimbs. Further, his grotesqueness of body was enhanced by his garb.\nThis, in color, was flaming red, and consisted of a tunic,\nclose-fitting, short lower garments, pointed cap, and pointed shoes. He\nlooked a goblin. His one beauty was his hands, which were small and well\nformed. Moreover, his teeth were strong and pearly, and served somewhat\nto lighten the darkness of his visage, as he grinned without ceasing.\n\nWith feet turning inward and a waddling or lurching of the body, he\napproached, to fall most suddenly flat on his face before the king.\nSmiling, Atlano ordered:\n\n\u201cAzu, arise. Speed to Maron, who is in the first small room. Bid him\nbring hither the captives.\u201d\n\nAzu then arose, and backed to the door with head bent low. When he went\nout, the queen sank on a couch, and shaded her eyes with her hands. In a\nfew moments, he re\u00ebntered to lurch, bow, and say:\n\n\u201cGracious King, Maron and the children are without.\u201d\n\n\u201cBid them come in.\u201d\n\nAzu went out. Then entered Maron, half bearing \u00c6ole, whilst Hellen\nwalked feebly beside him. Maron laid \u00c6ole on a couch, and then made his\nobeisance to the queen, who had arisen. After receiving this, she bade\nhim place a chair for the youth near his sister. Into this Hellen sank\nin weariness. Then Atlana moved beside them to gaze upon \u00c6ole, who lay\nback with eyes closed, breathing faintly. And, as she gazed, the queen\nthought the maiden\u2019s loveliness more of heaven than earth. Shortly, with\ntears starting, she turned to look upon the noble, handsome youth, who\nwas regarding her so despairingly, and she the more marveled. Where got\nthese children their exceeding fairness, their straightness of feature,\ntheir grace of form and face? What a color was the maiden\u2019s hair, so\nrich in its brownish red, so golden where the sun was kissing it! What\nmust her eyes be, for the youth\u2019s were blue as the deepest skies!\n\nOf her admiration and compassion, the queen leaned over and kissed the\nsweet, straight forehead with such fervor that \u00c6ole opened her eyes. One\nlook from their beautiful blue depths so stirred Atlana that she kissed\nher again and again. Then, as she perceived Hellen gazing in woe upon\nher, she felt a sudden love for both.\n\n\u201cAltano, they are mine. My heart leapeth. They will be my children. At\nlast the gods pity me!\u201d\n\n\u201cAs thou wilt, Atlana. They are thine unless ransom cometh. Though, I\nhave the mind not to yield them.\u201d\n\n\u201cRansom! Ah, I forgot! They have a mother, a father. What is there more\nthan woe to lose such children! I beseech thee, send them this day to\ntheir home.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou art a driveler!\u201d With fierce look he turned to leave; and, as he\nstrode away, added, \u201cFit wife art thou for Olto!\u201d\n\nBut she went after him. \u201cAgain I ask that thou wilt send them to their\nhome, and this day. Choose between them and me.\u201d\n\nHe half turned, and cast at her a peculiar look, in which showed\nwavering. Then, in smooth, persuasive tone, said:\n\n\u201cAtlana, it is for thee to wait. I have to please my nobles in this.\nThey look for ransom. It is best to seem to hearken to them for the\ntime. After the sting of this loss is less keen, they will the better\nyield. Further, have a care for thyself. Where is thy trust as a wife?\u201d\n\n\u201cThou wouldst do better had I less trust, as thou callest it. There are\nsome who have no eye for such\u2014some who can be stirred only by lack of\nthought, lack of feeling, lack of faith,[16] until they become as full\nof life as were the dying under that draught of our cousin, Viril!\u201d\n\n\u201cThou meanest that draught that gave youth, never-ending youth?\u201d asked\nhe, eagerly, unmindful of her reproach.\n\n\u201cYea.\u201d\n\n\u201cWould we knew that draught, if it was found, for Viril died.\u201d\n\n\u201cWe know that he lived long, so long that he came to wish for death.\nWithout doubt, he ceased to take it.\u201d\n\n\u201cWould he had left the word to us. Would it could again be found! Would\nwe, in our seeking, could\u201d\u2014He paused in fear. He had been incautious.\nBut Atlana, unheeding his words, for her thought had returned to the\ncaptives, implored:\n\n\u201cThink well upon it, Atlano. In a few days come to me with the word that\nthese children will go back to Pelasgia.\u201d\n\nRelieved, he answered mildly, \u201cTrouble me not with it now.\u201d And again\nwould have gone.\n\n\u201cYield to me.\u201d\n\n\u201cTake away thy hand. I must to Oltis, whom thou likest so well. Later\nwill we think upon this.\u201d And, pushing aside her detaining hand, he\npassed from the apartment.\n\nThe queen again leaned over \u00c6ole; but shortly beckoned to Hellen. Taking\nhis hand, she sat beside them, looking from one to the other with such\naffection that they revived somewhat. This was the first sympathy they\nhad received, and no mother\u2019s could have been tenderer.\n\nAfter a little \u00c6ole sat up, and the relieving tears fell fast. When the\nqueen had wiped these well away, she spoke reassuringly to Hellen; and\nthen the two, by their signs, made her to understand how grateful were\nher sympathy and quick affection.\n\nSoon Azu brought them some refreshment, the while refreshing their\nspirits to the extent that they even laughed. Here was a novelty of\nnovelties. Whereupon, and out of his goodness of heart, he became\noverjoyed, and to express this, executed some extraordinary leaps that\nmade them laugh the more. Finally, at the queen\u2019s behest, he struck off\ninto a wild, weird dance that he had learned in the inmost recesses of\nthe Afrite forest. At this their tears were paralyzed, and the laughing,\nstrengthened.\n\nThey were now in good condition for the services of the lady Elna. She\nshowed them to rooms near the queen, ordered for them fresh clothing,\nand bade Azu conduct them to the bath. Afterward they reposed.\n\nAs the days passed, they became more cheerful, owing to the\nthoughtfulness of the queen. Every morning, they drove with her about\nthe environs of the sacred mountain, even going long distances on the\ngreat plain to the left. This plain much amazed them, so boundless was\nit, so intersected with canals and streams, so cultivated in every tree\nand plant that could please the eye and gratify the palate. Moreover,\nmarvelous was the great ditch about it, that, they were told, was\nhundreds of miles in circumference; whose depth of a hundred feet was\nalmost incredible; whose width was as that of a river.\n\nFurther, there were the great quarries to the north end of the sacred\nmountain, from which were taken out the stones red, white, and black,\nthat were used in building the palaces. Here many men worked; and even\nthe pygmies, who showed a strength and endurance wonderful for their\nsize.\n\nAlso, there were fountains leaping everywhere, great cisterns roofed\nover, many bath houses, and race courses with their attendant horses.\n\nStupendous were the pyramids, several of which arose on the great plain.\nWith astonishment was it heard that these contained the dead. That of\nthe royal family arose towards the summit of the sacred mountain, to the\nwestward of a purling stream. In front of it was the temple of Poseidon\nand Cleito, that now was never opened, its sanctity being preserved by\nan inclosure of gold. They were not long in comprehending that here had\nbeen the home of Poseidon and Cleito, here the birthplace of their ten\nsons.\n\nBut their chief entertainment was found in the great hall of the palace\nand its corridors. This hall ran through the center of the rectangle\nforming the front of the palace, and to the court; whilst its corridors\nran to the right and left, and overlooked the court. Everywhere were the\nwalls covered with sculptured slabs of alabaster, twelve feet in height,\nrepresenting events in the history of the island. There were recorded\nbattles, sieges, triumphs, and exploits of the race course and chase.\nEven the ceremonies of religion were portrayed. Beneath these slabs were\npictures engraved on copper, also historic. Above the slabs were\npaintings of the different kings and queens inclosed in borders of fine\ndesigns and brilliant coloring. The pavement was of sculptured slabs of\nmarble, representing flowers and trees. At every doorway were colossal\nwinged lions or bulls, some human faced; and all either of alabaster or\ngreenstone. And numerous were the columns of orichalcum, engraved, and\nthe statues of greenstone.\n\nYes, here was entertainment, and almost forgetfulness that there were\nsuch strange faces, such unknown tongues about them.\n\nBefore the month had passed, they were able to take up certain duties,\nas well as to enter upon the study of the alphabet and language of\nAtlantis. Every morning they received instruction in the bower room;\nand, rather strangely, when they had mastered the rudiments of the\nlanguage, the queen took it into her head to study Pelasgian. It was not\nlong before the bower room was a tower of Babel on a small scale, as it\nrang with young voices, and even laughter in which the queen had full\npart. Well was it for Atlana that some lightness had entered into her\ndays.\n\nThus it happened that the queen accused herself when her heart leaped at\nhearing from Atlano that the nobles would not permit the captives\u2019\nreturn. It had even been determined that they must enter upon their\ninitiation into the industries of the island at once. In consequence,\nHellen began to go about the adjacent parts with an attendant, in order\nthat he might obtain knowledge of agriculture, sheep raising, and metal\nworking. And \u00c6ole quickly became proficient in embroidery, in the\nspinning and weaving of cotton and wool, in flower culture, and in\npoultry raising. Soon, like Queen Atlana, she had her own particular\nflower garden, and her pets among all our fowls of to-day with the\nexception of the turkey. Soon, even, she was wearing robes similar in\nfashion to the queen\u2019s, of her own weaving and embroidering. The queen\nnever tired of exclaiming to the king at the progress of this youth and\nmaiden.\n\nBut, though busy and outwardly cheerful, Hellen and \u00c6ole ever longed for\nPelasgia. They could not reconcile themselves to this new life, in spite\nof its charm of novelty, its many wonders. When they looked upon the\nmagnificent temples and luxurious palaces, they thought of the plain\nhomes of Larissa to sigh, to grow faint. Ever were the enchanting\ngardens fading away before their dimming eyes, giving place to the\nsimply cultivated fields of Pelasgia, instead. The canals, aqueducts,\nand pyramids were wonders they never could have dreamed of, but, oh, for\nthe river, the springs, the modest tombs of their home! Pelasgia knew\nnot this perfection of cereals and fruits, these great race courses, the\nmighty elephants, the lavish adornments of gold, silver, orichalcum, and\nprecious stones. Also, it knew not the lack of truth and honor, the\nprofligacy, the sensuality of these degenerate islanders. Thus, the two,\nwhen alone together, could talk but of their parents and home, as well\nas their dread of the glitter and falsehood about them. Their only balm\nwas the love of the queen.\n\nThe king they feared and disliked. Keen were they to perceive the shadow\nhe ever left upon the queen. She, it was plain to see, was daily growing\nsadder. And, about the palace it was whispered that the king\u2019s\nprofligacies were causing this, as he had steadily progressed in\nwickedness since his return from Pelasgia.\n\nThus these two Pelasgian captives grew to be Atlana\u2019s comfort, her\nalleviation. Indeed, she became bound up in them as the weary months\nwent by.\n\nThe first year passed, and no offer of ransom arrived; but Hellen and\n\u00c6ole ceased not to hope. The second and third years dragged, and no word\nhad been received. Then each confessed a dread that their parents were\nno more.\n\nWhen the third year had passed, the nobles often hinted of the\ndesirability of another invasion of Pelasgia; but always Atlano advised\ndelay, for his martial spirit had weakened under the sloth and\nindulgence of these later years. He lived but for ease and sensuality.\n\nSo, as the time was ripe, he put in operation long-devised plans. Hellen\nand \u00c6ole were now to realize in the fullest their most forlorn, helpless\nsituation. The tears that were but beginning to dry were about to fall\nfaster than ever.\n\n\n\n\n                               CHAPTER V.\n                             THE ABDUCTION.\n\n\nThe queen, \u00c6ole, and Hellen had returned from the seashore, where they\nhad been watching a swimming bout of the young nobles and the crowning\nof the victor. After the glare of the hot sands, they were impatient to\nbe in their favorite cool nook of the garden. This was a large green\nplat quite inclosed in sycamores and acacias that bordered the side\nstream to the east. Here, when her ladies had served some refreshment\nand been dismissed, the queen spoke anxiously:\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, Hellen, I read the looks ye cast far over the sea. Would ye could\nforget.\u201d\n\n\u201cDear Queen Atlana,\u201d returned \u00c6ole, \u201cit is our wish not to forget. The\nlotus is not for us. Most dear art thou, as thou knowest. But ever, at\nsight of the sea, cometh this wish to breast it, that we may learn of\nour home. Ah, the drawing! Ah, the pain!\u201d\n\n\u201cYea,\u201d added Hellen, \u201cwhen we look upon the sea, we can but dash against\nour bars. This causeth us to go so little to the shore. At sight of the\nluring, mocking water that leadeth to Pelasgia, we grow sick of our\nlonging.\u201d\n\n\u201cHad I my will, ye should go this day. If the king would but heed my\nprayers.\u201d\n\n\u201cDear Queen, we know how often thou dost beseech him for us, and we\ntremble.\u201d\n\n\u201cFear not that he would harm me. Too well doth he need me.\u201d\n\nShe smiled pathetically. Then into her face came such a weary expression\nand succeeding far-away look that the two fell to talking in subdued\ntones of lighter matters; and, as they talked, \u00c6ole took up her\nembroidery, which Hellen at once began to examine and admire.\n\nWhile thus engaged with each other, the queen aroused from her reverie,\nand regarded them intently.\n\n\u00c6ole was looking as the lilies in her white linen robe embroidered in\nblue, which she herself had wrought from spinning to completion.\nWonderfully fair and perfect was the face, and aglow with intelligence,\ncharacter, sweetness, purity. Of a strange beauty was the gold red hair\nthat curled from the low, straight forehead to fall long from the pearly\nfillet; whilst her eyes were dark blue stars, and touching the grace of\nevery pose and movement of her lovely form.\n\nAs she gazed, the queen agonized, for perils were threatening this\ninnocent one; and she wondered if Hellen had any inkling of these, any\nsuspicions. He was so handsome, fiery, generous, brave. It was not in\nhim to brook scorn or insult. Besides, how well did the two love each\nother! What one would suffer in the other!\n\nThe queen again closed her eyes to lose herself in sorrowing over them,\nbut not for long. Soon footsteps were heard beyond the trees. She\naroused to speak the dread words:\n\n\u201cThe king.\u201d\n\n\u00c6ole also half arose, with the wild intent to run away. Then, regaining\nself-possession, sat again; though, when the king appeared she was\ntrembling and paling so as to alarm Hellen. \u201cStrange,\u201d he thought, \u201cthis\ndread of \u00c6ole for the king. She knoweth liking for all save him.\u201d\n\nTo the homesick \u00c6ole, this presence of the king was doubly unbearable.\nShe wished Hellen had not been there, that she might have slipped away.\nThe queen, who comprehended her feeling, could only motion to Atlano to\nsit beside herself, the while murmuring:\n\n\u201cWe have been to the sands.\u201d\n\n\u201cI saw you as ye drove back. Thou goest there but little, \u00c6ole.\u201d\n\nShe bowed in affirmation.\n\n\u201cThou likest not the water?\u201d\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, I like the water, but it causeth me the more to think of\nmy home.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is time thou didst forget thy home, \u00c6ole. Hellen, thou hast no such\nlonging?\u201d\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, my sister and myself feel the same. At sight of the sea we\nsicken for our home.\u201d\n\nThe king frowned.\n\n\u201cHow old art thou, Hellen?\u201d\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, I am nineteen.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou art of age to be a warrior. Wouldst thou be a captain?\u201d\n\n\u201cI would be a warrior like my father. I care not to war for the sake of\nit, but I would joy to war if it was to save my land, my home.\u201d\n\nThe queen glanced at him in reproof. His honesty and fearlessness she\nwas ever dreading. The king glared for a moment, then, smiling,\ninquired:\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, how old art thou?\u201d\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, I am sixteen.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou art of age to be a handmaid. \u00c6ole, wouldst thou be a handmaid in\nthe great temple?\u201d\n\nThe queen checked a cry of dismay, and became so white that Hellen, in\nhis fear, moved nearer her.\n\n\u00c6ole, also, was alarmed, though, after taking the queen\u2019s hand, she\nspoke out with a fine bravery:\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, I would not be a handmaid. I would stay with Queen Atlana\nwhile I am here.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhile thou art here? Hast thy stay a limit?\u201d\n\n\u201cI fear it hath not a limit. But I am happy if I stay with Queen Atlana.\nShe holdeth the next place to my parents and Hellen.\u201d\n\nAnd she looked at the queen with most loving eyes.\n\nUpon the king\u2019s face came an expression that only Atlana beheld. Her\nhead whirled, and she fell back upon her chair as if about to swoon.\nHellen was quick to raise her, while \u00c6ole flew for some water that\nchanced to be upon the rustic table. The two then bathed her brow and\nchafed her hands as they begged her to revive.\n\nAtlano watched, unimpressed. When Atlana had sat up with an arm of each\nfaithful one about her, he said sarcastically:\n\n\u201cWell didst thou manage, Atlana.\u201d\n\nThe three stared at him, confounded.\n\nHe continued: \u201cThinkest thou any good can come of this acting? Of a\ntruth, if I cause thee such trouble, it would be well to stay from thee\never.\u201d\n\n\u201cAtlano, talk not thus!\u201d\n\n\u201cI go now.\u201d And he arose. \u201cBut I have to tell thee that \u00c6ole and Hellen\nwill leave thee.\u201d\n\nShe also arose. \u201cHellen and \u00c6ole will leave me? Thou wouldst jest!\u201d\n\n\u201cAnother handmaid is needed in the temple. \u00c6ole hath been called. A\nmessenger is wanted between the temple and this place. Hellen is\nchosen.\u201d\n\nA dread faintness came upon the queen. But she urged:\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole will die if she leaveth me. Spare her to me. Thou knowest my fond\nfeeling.\u201d\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole will go, on the morrow, to the temple.\u201d\n\n\u201cAtlano, call to mind that thou gavest me these children.\u201d\n\nHe laughed derisively. \u201cI gave but to take away.\u201d\n\n\u201cAtlano, have mercy. The temple is no place for \u00c6ole\u2014for any maiden\u2014any\nwoman.\u201d\n\n\u201cBeware,\u201d he vociferated, in warning tone. \u201cThou ravest. Have a care.\nThou wouldst mock.\u201d\n\n\u201cMock!\u201d Such meaning was in her look that his lips paled. \u201cMock! Thou\ndost use that word, and to me.\u201d\n\n\u201cAtlana, cease, or thou wilt have sorrow.\u201d\n\n\u201cSorrow! What sorrow is like to this, to take \u00c6ole from me. Say thou\nwilt not.\u201d\n\n\u201cOltis is firm. \u00c6ole will serve in the temple. Hellen will be the\nmessenger.\u201d And he turned as if to avoid further insistence.\n\nShe seized his hand, and implored, \u201cWhat shall I say\u2014do\u2014that thou wilt\nhear?\u201d\n\n\u201cThou canst say naught. I leave thee to think upon it.\u201d\n\nWith this, he roughly withdrew his hand, and turning, strode away.\n\nMost direful was this shadow. As nothing were the longings, the\nhomesickness. \u00c6ole became so wrought with terror, that Atlana set aside\nher own woe in order to comfort. As for Hellen, he paced as if beside\nhimself for a little. Then paused before the queen, declaring:\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole shall not go to that temple. May her life cease ere then. Thinkest\nthou, dear Queen, that I have no eyes, no ears?\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen, what knowest thou?\u201d\n\n\u201cI know\u2014that\u2014for all its fair outward look\u2014evil worketh within. The gods\nare thought of only in form. Those priests would be gods, would rise in\ntheir flesh to heaven. Have I not heard the whisperings of the people as\nto the noise and mirth of the inner parts? Is not Oltis without truth,\nfull of guile? Is not the worship mocked? Are not the animals yielded on\nthe altar, yea, the serving of handmaids, mockeries of the olden holy\nlaws? Handmaids, in truth!\u201d\n\nOf his agony, he paused.\n\n\u201cHellen, what more knowest thou?\u201d\n\n\u201cWhat more? Is not this enough? What more knowest thou?\u201d\n\nThere was no reply. But \u00c6ole spoke feebly:\n\n\u201cHellen, may I die rather than go there. To be near the king and those\npriests!\u201d Her shuddering was so excessive that Hellen was obliged to\nsupport her, while he implored:\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, be brave. There will be a way out of this.\u201d\n\n\u201cShe hath not gone. I have a voice.\u201d The queen drew \u00c6ole to her, and\nwhilst caressing her, and looking upon her in her grace and innocence,\nthought:\n\n\u201cAh, \u00c6ole, I could hate thee, but that thou art so dear! If I could die\nin my shame. If we could both die. And once I was happy, in the young\ndays of my fond trust. How ages far they seem. It is that I have lived\nbefore. Is this Atlano?\u201d\n\nShe fell to weeping in a quiet, hopeless way, so that Hellen and \u00c6ole,\nin their turn, essayed what comfort they could. Thus passed the weary\nday.\n\nThe next morning, Maron was announced with a message from the king. \u00c6ole\nwas bidden to leave the palace at noon. As the queen had been expecting\nthis, she was ready.\n\n\u201cMaron, bear to the king my word that \u00c6ole shall not leave me. I ask\nthat he will no more of it.\u201d\n\nMaron withdrew.\n\nIn an hour, appeared two officials of the temple, bearing a written\norder from the high priest. The queen dismissed them with a message that\nthe king would come to her. But answer was immediately returned that the\nking was engaged, and that Oltis\u2019 order must be obeyed, as it was given\nof the gods.\n\nTo the officials, Queen Atlana merely said:\n\n\u201cBear the word to the high priest\u2014that I will not yield in this.\u201d\n\nThe officials departed.\n\nShortly they returned with two others, and presented an order for \u00c6ole\u2019s\nimmediate presence signed by Atlano and Oltis. The queen\u2019s answer was:\n\n\u201cYe will bear to the king and high priest my word that \u00c6ole shall not\ngo.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut, gracious Queen,\u201d demurred Ludor, the spokesman, \u201cthis is to please\nAmen.\u201d\n\n\u201cWho sayeth it is to please Amen?\u201d\n\n\u201cThe high priest told me thus\u2014after his most gracious self, the king.\u201d\n\n\u201cI believe it not.\u201d\n\nThe four drew back in dismay. How dared she to dispute king and high\npriest. It was sacrilege. Never had such been known.\n\nCourteously waving them off, she added:\n\n\u201cGo to them with my words.\u201d\n\nNotwithstanding their orders to use force, if necessary, they withdrew\nin reverence, for the queen\u2019s majesty and fearlessness were most\nimpressive as well as provocative of sympathy.\n\nUpon the appearance of the unsuccessful four, the furious king hastened\nto the palace; and burst into the bower room to meet only the lady Rica,\nwho informed him that the queen was in the room adjoining. He entered\nthis to find Atlana leaning over \u00c6ole, whom she was vainly trying to\ncomfort. Drawing back, he beckoned to her to follow him to an unoccupied\napartment to one side.\n\nWhen she had obeyed, and they could not be heard, he vociferated:\n\n\u201cThou darest to set me at naught?\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is not Amen, nor Poseidon, then.\u201d Atlana was grand in her brave\ndignity.\n\nHe looked at her sidelong, and said more smoothly:\n\n\u201cI am but their worker.\u201d\n\n\u201cI have said that I believe it not.\u201d\n\nHe seized her hands, and even shook her as he hissed:\n\n\u201cThou wouldst set thyself against me, then. Dost thou forget I am the\nking? That I can do with thee as I will?\u201d\n\n\u201cShake me to death, if thou wilt. Yield me upon thine altar, even. But\nthy sorrow and pain will follow.\u201d\n\nHe laughed mockingly.\n\n\u201cThou dost forget the prophecy of thy father on his bed of death, \u2018_With\nAtlana at the palace no evil befalleth Atlano_\u2019?\u201d\n\nHe drew his breath hard, and averted his eyes before her steady look.\nWith assumed indifference, he replied:\n\n\u201cIt was but the babble of age.\u201d\n\n\u201cThen am I free to visit Khemi\u2014to visit the kindred of my mother.\u201d\n\n\u201cNever, Atlana! Thou hast sworn to me ever to stay at this palace unless\nI grant thee leave.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou believest that prophecy. Thou canst never harm me.\u201d\n\n\u201cAtlana, I wish thee no evil, but thou hast to obey me. Thou hast to\nyield in this going of \u00c6ole.\u201d\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole shall not go.\u201d\n\nHe leaned toward her, and whispered:\n\n\u201cWouldst thou see her yielded on the altar? The priests will have her\neither as gift or handmaid. We have to please Amen that he may favor\nus.\u201d\n\nThe queen cried out in horror. It was too true that human blood had\ndefiled the altar. Shortly before the invasion of Pelasgia, Oltis, then\nchief priest of the temple, had offered as sacrifice, within the inner\nsanctuary, an African captive\u2014a king\u2014at behest of Atlano, who desired\nvengeance because of the latter\u2019s refusal to reveal where certain\ntreasure of his massacred tribe was hidden. Worse, the excuse for this\ngreat profanation had been that Amen and Poseidon needed propitiation.\nAll this Atlano had confided to his wife.\n\nThe queen, of her horror, spoke not for a little. Then she towered\nalmost to his height, as she cried:\n\n\u201cTell me not that Amen and Poseidon are as men! Ye would make them as\nsuch\u2014as frail, as wicked\u2014in that they give favor for favor! Mock them no\nfurther. Make them no longer gods to suit your weak minds, your base\nthoughts! They are gods\u2014gods\u2014above such feeble doings of the flesh. Have\ndone with this shield that they must be vilely served to give favor, and\nall the other shields!\u201d\n\nAtlano was confounded.\n\n\u201cYea, and the curse is already upon thee for that dread mockery. The\nblood of that poor king is a blight upon this island, a mildew; and thou\nwouldst add another, further mock the gods. If thou hast heed for their\nfavor, hast thou no thought for their anger? Hast thou no faint, deep\nfeeling that evil broodeth over this island? Hadst thou my dreams! Night\nafter night they come.\u201d\n\n\u201cAtlana, thou art getting an old woman.\u201d\n\nHis tone was contemptuous, but his eyes had lost their boldness.\n\n\u201cMore than that. I am ages old. Each night of brooding care hath been as\nyears.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhat care canst thou have known?\u201d\n\nWas he in earnest, or did he speak thus to hide even from himself\nknowledge that she had suffered, and through him? Atlana could not tell,\nbut she would not upbraid. Such had never been her fashion. Though\nbetter might it have been if Atlano could have seen himself, as in a\nglass, through her wifely chidings\u2014at times.\n\nHe continued in a tone strangely conciliatory:\n\n\u201cThou art not well. New air will help thee. Too long hast thou staid\nhere in this palace. What thinkest thou of a short stay on the western\ncoast where the breezes most have power\u2014say Chimo? There the new pyramid\nriseth high. Wilt thou go?\u201d\n\n\u201cWith thee, yea.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut I have not time to go. In a few days is the festival of our Father\nPoseidon.\u201d\n\n\u201cI may take \u00c6ole?\u201d\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole will leave for the temple now. It is time her bearers were here.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou meanest she will go by force?\u201d\n\n\u201cIf it needeth.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is only over my dead body she will go!\u201d And Atlana, spurred by her\nterror, fairly ran back to the retiring room.\n\nBut close upon her was Atlano, as she leaned over the shrinking girl.\nThen, as they faced each other defiantly, the king gave a low call to\nwhich came the answering of many soft footsteps.\n\nThe dazed queen next heard Rica shriek, and fall as in a swoon. Then the\nhangings were thrust aside, and there hastened in several of the guards\nof the great court of the temple. At this outrage, the brave spirit\nmight well have succumbed; but instead, she threw herself upon \u00c6ole and\nheld her tight.\n\nSevere was the struggle between husband and wife; but Atlana held on\nwith that strength that comes of desperation, until the king produced a\ntaper, which one of the guards lighted, and held to her nostrils. Then\nthe dauntless lady fell back into the arms that should have been her\nstay, her shield, senseless; and was placed on a couch, there to lie as\nif in deep slumber.\n\n\u00c6ole, who had fainted, was borne on a chair to the courtyard, where a\nclosed chariot was awaiting her; whilst the mystified attendants looked\non, and listened to the plausible explanations of her bearers.\n\nAtlano remained with his wife until the day waned. And none knew the\nsecret of the queen\u2019s yielding.\n\n\n\n\n                              CHAPTER VI.\n                               THE VOICE.\n\n\nDrear was the night to Hellen, given over as it was to agony. He was\ntorn with futile promptings; but, toward morning, came slight\nalleviation, as soon he would be with \u00c6ole. Scarce, though, had he\narisen from his almost untouched meal, than Maron appeared with an order\nfrom the king. He was to go at once to the harbor with a message for the\nchief priest of the temple of Ouranos, and await answer.\n\n\u201cMaron, it meaneth that the king would be rid of me. I will not go.\u201d\n\nNo pity stirred within the huge swarthy Maron because of this youth\u2019s\ndrawn face, his passionate, desperate outcry. With grim smile, he\nreplied:\n\n\u201cThou wilt speed. The king is in haste. Come.\u201d\n\n\u201cI would first bid \u00c6ole good-morning.\u201d\n\n\u201cLinger not, for the galley waiteth. Come\u2014come.\u201d\n\nThe despairing youth complied; and, as he went, Maron further enforced\nthe king\u2019s order. Though deaf was Hellen. Wild, murderous thoughts were\nchasing through his brain. He felt he could have strangled this pitiless\nman beside him with delight, and thus whetted have rushed upon the king.\nHard\u2014hard was it to forbear.\n\nUpon arriving at the galley, Maron was obliged almost to drag him on\nboard; when at once it shot off\u2014Maron remaining to watch until it was\nout of sight.\n\nAs Hellen sailed, torture the more possessed him. Three times was he on\nthe point of bidding the rowers return. When over half way, his anguish\nconquered; and he gave the order, the men obeying, dissatisfied, as they\nwere hoping to join some cronies at the port.\n\nTardily the glum rowers retraced the way. Meanwhile, Hellen\u2019s fears so\nlightened that they almost ceased to exist as the palace came into view;\nand, as he ascended the steps of the landing place, he laughed at\nhimself, so much did the vicinage of \u00c6ole encourage him.\n\nHe hastened to the courtyard, and was about to enter when obliged to\ngive way to a closed chariot that was being driven therefrom.\n\nBut, following this chariot, rode some guards of the temple. As they\ndashed past, Hellen became rigid for the moment. Now were his fears\nconfirmed. That chariot contained \u00c6ole. She was being borne to the\ntemple\u2014was lost unless he could tear her from her captors.\n\nHis inanity vanished. Madly he flew through the palace grounds; and\neschewing the grand roadway, made a short cut up to the gateway of the\nouter court of the great temple.\n\nHere he paused to gather breath and strength, until he heard the chariot\napproaching. Then he stepped just within the gateway, and waited,\nindifferent to the curious looks of the few loitering guards.\n\nThe chariot came through the gateway slowly. When abreast of him, he\nsprang on its step, thrust aside the curtains, and beheld his sister\nunconscious. In a second he was beside her, and drawing her into his\narms. Then in defiance, he eyed the clustering guards, who were seizing\nhim as they bade him come out. And, with a madman\u2019s strength, shook them\noff, to hold his sister the firmer.\n\nThe guards, exclaiming in fierce tones, began to pull him as if to\npieces. Still he held on, the while looking for some weapon with which\nto end their sufferings. Death must come to them. It was their only\nsaviour.\n\nSuddenly, a priest appeared beside the contestants. It was Partlan, a\ncreature of Oltis. As he looked within the chariot, and perceived Hellen\nstruggling, this priest grinned much as a hyena does when assured of its\nprey; and then felt for something within his vestment.\n\nWith a sign to the guards to relinquish their hold, he drew forth a tube\nmuch like a siphon. As the luckless Hellen was wondering that he should\nthus have been let alone, Partlan began to play upon him a spray that\ncaused him to sink back benumbed, though still maintaining hold of his\nsister.\n\nThen Partlan gave the word, and the chariot went on through the court to\na side portico of the temple extension. Here \u00c6ole was taken from\nHellen\u2019s arms, and given over to several handmaids. And Hellen, who had\npartially retained consciousness, swooned.\n\nWhen Hellen revived, he found himself lying upon a couch in a room\nthrough whose one aperture the sunset light was streaming. He raised to\nlook about him; and, at once, his eyes fastened upon a high grating at\nthe farthest end. Upon hearing a clicking behind him, he turned, but saw\nnothing. Again he looked toward the grating, to become horrified at\nperceiving behind it a tall, imposing, red-garbed, masked figure.\nStonily, Hellen returned the gaze of this worse than specter, his dread\naugmenting because of the dizziness overcoming him. It was something of\nrelief when the figure, in lowest tone, spoke.\n\n\u201cYouth, thou art to bend, to obey. Wouldst thou bring evil upon thy\nsister and thyself? Is it thy will to see thy sister upon the altar? The\nhigh priest hath said she will be gift, or handmaid.\u201d\n\n\u201cBetter the gift upon the altar,\u201d spoke Hellen as he strove to overcome\nhis weakness, and arise.\n\n\u201cShouldst thou no longer chafe, thy sister will but be a handmaid. This\nI promise thee.\u201d\n\n\u201cWho art thou that art so able to promise?\u201d\n\n\u201cThou hast heard of the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019?\u201d\n\n\u201cI have, and I have seen him.\u201d\n\n\u201cI speak for him.\u201d\n\n\u201cThen he hath brought this upon us. And thou art his base helper, his\ntool!\u201d\n\nWith regained strength, Hellen leaped from the couch, and darted toward\nthe grating, his hands outstretched, menacing.\n\nBut, as he reached it, he was overborne by a sweet, subtle force. A\ntenderness exquisite pervaded him, so that his threatening hands fell\nlimp, and he stood motionless, eagerly gazing.\n\n\u201cMy son,\u201d pathetic, persuasive were the tones, \u201cif thou wilt but wait, a\nway will open for thee and thy sister out of this bondage. This is but\nthe step toward thy home. Dost thou not feel that I speak truth?\u201d\n\n\u201cI do, I do.\u201d Hellen was mastered.\n\n\u201cThen chafe no longer, but wait for the light.\u201d\n\n\u201cI will.\u201d\n\nThe figure then looked over, and beyond Hellen, and said with authority:\n\n\u201cLead this youth to the chief priest.\u201d\n\nHellen turned sharply to behold close behind him a weird, unnatural\nshape, closely habited in dust color. How had it come almost within\ntouch without noise or rustle? And how of a serpent did it remind him as\nit stood tall, slender, vibrating, and observing him with brilliant,\npiercing eyes.\n\nThe red-garbed figure waved his hand in farewell to Hellen, saying:\n\n\u201cFollow him.\u201d\n\nHellen, as if charmed, went after the noiseless, gliding, quivering\nshape, through an opening door, and down a wide passage to a great\napartment to the north of the temple proper. This was the gathering room\nof the priests, and several of these stood about the door.\n\nWhen fairly within this apartment, Hellen\u2019s listlessness fled. He had\ncaught sight of \u00c6ole at the farther end. She was standing before the\nchief priest Urgis, who was seated at a table; and by her side, and half\nsupporting her, was a maiden apparently as young as herself.\n\nIn his eagerness, Hellen hurried past his dust-colored guide, and paused\nalmost beside \u00c6ole. With strange intensity, he took in her grace, and\nthe subtle charm of expression pervading face, hands, and limbs,\u2014each as\npotent as her magnetic glance. \u00c6ole\u2019s soul fascinated in repose, in\nactivity\u2014in turn of the head, curves of the limbs, shaping of foot,\nmovement of hands,\u2014in voice, smile, buoyancy of tread. It was as though\nthe material body gladly served as glass the most transparent to\ndisclose the spiritual body within, in all its purity, beauty, and\nperfectness of organization.\n\nBut, as Hellen gazed and wondered, he became aware of the power of a\npair of eyes of rare beauty and intelligence. These were set in the head\nof the maiden supporting \u00c6ole, and so magnetic were they that his\ncareless look became fixed, whereat she blushed, and turned the eyes\naway. He was quick to observe that hers was a type of feature not purely\nAtlantean, a type similar to Queen Atlana\u2019s in its large brown eyes,\nrich olive complexion, and fine, dark, waving hair. Who was this bright,\nbeautiful, imperial young creature? To his surprise, conjectures about\nher began to rival his anxiety for \u00c6ole; though not for long. For Priest\nUrgis, with due solemnity, was addressing the newcomers.\n\n\u201cMaidens, we of the temple greet thee. And hearken ye well, Electra of\nKhemi, \u00c6ole of Pelasgia, and to this: It is the will of the gods that,\nfrom this day, the great temple holdeth you. For this honor, cease not\nto give thanks. For this high place, call forth thy powers.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut, Cousin Urgis!\u201d remonstrated Electra, proudly, and to the amaze of\nthe gathering priests. Never before had incipient handmaid lifted her\nvoice thus.\n\n\u201cHush, daughter,\u201d interrupted Urgis, his unctuous, hypocritical tone\nvanishing. \u201cNot here canst thou speak unless bidden. Thou art to\nhearken, and to this.\u201d\n\nElectra turned from him with such royal indifference as to amaze the\nbeholders the more. But Urgis, unheeding, continued:\n\n\u201cThou, Electra of Khemi, daughter of the princes of Atlantis and Khemi,\nand owner of many arts gained in the palace of the high priest, art\ndeemed most worthy this honor. Much have we heard of thy fond care of\nthe mother passed away, and of the high, bright powers of thy mind. Thus\nhath it been thought fitting to call thee to the service of our Father\nPoseidon. Then greeting to thee, Princess Electra, and worthy Cousin.\u201d\n\nAt this mention of her mother, the tears came into Electra\u2019s eyes, and,\nin spite of herself, dashed down upon her robe. But her spirit being\nbrave, she was endeavoring to compose herself to answer, when Urgis\ncontinued:\n\n\u201cAnd thou, \u00c6ole of Pelasgia, hast been so long with our gracious queen\nthat we know thou wilt do well in all that will be asked of thee. Much\nhave we heard of thy gentle ways, thy warm heart, thy quick mind, thy\nzeal\u2014gifts of value in a handmaid. Then greeting to thee, \u00c6ole of\nPelasgia.\u201d\n\nProfound was the quiet when Urgis ceased. Indeed, all were waiting for\nspeech of Electra, whose tears were drying. After pausing in impressive\nmanner for a few seconds, Urgis concluded:\n\n\u201cSensel, it is for thee to lead these handmaids to their rooms. There\nlet them be served with food. In the morning will their duties begin.\u201d\n\nThen spoke Electra in low, sweet tones that thrilled.\n\n\u201cPriest, Cousin Urgis, to thy words of greeting I hearken not. Happy was\nI in the palace of my Uncle Oltis. Why force me hither? Why tear me from\nmy duties, the dear presence of my cousins? And\u2014I am a princess of Khemi\nand Atlantis.\u201d Haughtily she regarded him. \u201cIt is not a high place. No\nprincess hath ever served in a temple. Cousin Urgis, be just\u2014have\nmercy.\u201d\n\n\u201cElectra of Khemi, it cometh of more light. In the coming time,\nprincesses, like those of less place, may look to be called as\nhandmaids.\u201d\n\n\u201cBy what right, Cousin Urgis?\u201d\n\n\u201cTo the High Priest it hath been given of the gods.\u201d\n\n\u201cOltis\u2014given of the gods!\u201d\n\nThe contempt of her tone astounded even Urgis.\n\n\u201cTell Oltis that I believe it not. Tell him I will not yield. Tell him I\nwill lift my voice until I arouse this sluggish Atlantis!\u201d\n\nHellen\u2019s heart beat wildly. What strength was hers thus to speak.\nBesides, how rich and soft was her voice with all its agitation. How\nexalted her look!\n\nShe resumed more calmly, and in most loving tone:\n\n\u201cNow, Cousin Urgis, I will withdraw to the palace, and take with me this\nmaiden.\u201d And she looked at \u00c6ole reassuringly.\n\n\u201cNever! Here wilt thou stay. And speak not again, else worse will come\nupon thee.\u201d\n\nShe took \u00c6ole\u2019s hand, and whispered: \u201cSpeak for thyself.\u201d\n\n\u00c6ole glanced upward at the frowning Urgis. The look was of such effect\nthat he said gently:\n\n\u201cIs it thy will to speak, \u00c6ole of Pelasgia?\u201d\n\nTo Hellen\u2019s astonishment, she implored, in tones almost as firm as\nElectra\u2019s:\n\n\u201cPriest Urgis\u2014with Electra\u2014I ask, Why force me hither? For I, too, was\nhappy\u2014quite happy with Queen Atlana. Further, I have a brother; from him\npart me not. For we are strangers, captives\u2014and sorrow much for\nPelasgia. Yet are we ever able to cheer each other. I need him; he\nneedeth me. Priest Urgis, I beseech thee, let me go to my brother!\u201d\n\nSo heartrending was her tone that Hellen could endure no further. Thus\nhe cried:\n\n\u201cBut\u2014here is thy brother, \u00c6ole\u2014thy brother who hath not power to save\nthee!\u201d\n\nHe extended his arms as she turned, bewildered. Upon perceiving his\nsuffering expression, she uttered a cry that brought more tears to\nElectra\u2019s eyes, and sprang to embrace him.\n\nPriest Urgis, enraged, arose, and ordered the pair to separate. At the\nsame moment King Atlano entered. There was a falling back, a dread hush,\nas the king\u2019s eyes fastened upon the pathetic tableau. Scowling, until\nhis face grew black, he advanced menacingly toward the unhappy brother\nand sister.\n\nBut he was impeded. Someone had caught at his robe. He turned to\nperceive it was Electra.\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, in the name of our Father Poseidon, I ask that \u00c6ole and\nmyself may go from this place.\u201d\n\n\u201cElectra, ask naught in the name of Poseidon that is not his will. By\nhis wish thou art here. Thou hast but to obey.\u201d\n\n\u201cNever hath a princess been pressed into the temple. I shall call to the\nqueen, to the rulers.\u201d\n\n\u201cThinkest thou any call of thine will reach them? Thou wilt be too well\nwatched. It is the will of thine uncle thou art here; therefore, yield\nto it.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou saidst it was by wish of Poseidon a moment since.\u201d\n\nIt might be truly said that the listeners held their breaths. Even\nAtlano\u2019s was suspended for some seconds.\n\n\u201cElectra, the wish of Poseidon is the will of thine uncle.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou answerest with cunning; but tell me, is Oltis ever thus ready to\nobey the higher powers? Is not this a strange humility? Is there naught\nbehind?\u201d Here a thought presented itself. \u201cI believe not that the higher\npowers are in this. It is further false speech\u2014another shield for the\nworking of evil by Oltis. And I know his will, his wish. He hath an eye\nfor my riches.\u201d\n\nAtlano was confounded, but only for the moment. He made the movement as\nif to withdraw from her detaining hand. But she held on firmly, and\ncontinued:\n\n\u201cYea, his will, his wish, is my riches. Bear to him the word to take\nall, if he will but leave me free. I speak for \u00c6ole, likewise.\u201d\n\nThe king at this was more than confounded. His face paled, then flushed,\nand the words would not come. After a terrifying pause, he said in a\ntone subdued, conciliatory:\n\n\u201cElectra, another word, and thou wilt know sorrow. Mock not the will of\nPoseidon.\u201d\n\nShe relinquished her hold on his robe, and fell on her knees to implore:\n\n\u201cO Poseidon, our father, our god, I ask this of thee: Is it thy will\nthat I am here\u2014that these wishes of king and priests shall have weight?\nGrant some sign, either of yea or nay. Is it thy will, or is it not thy\nwill?\u201d\n\nStricken with awe, king and priests listened to this first, bold appeal\nto Poseidon that had ever been made within the temple by aught save the\ninitiated. And a fearful quiet succeeded. Unconsciously, each was\nexpecting an answer. And it came. Far up, near the top of the high\nvaulted ceiling, a low, soft voice dropped the words:\n\n\u201cIt is\u2014not.\u201d\n\nThey stared dumbly upward, awaiting more. In a few seconds, was added:\n\n\u201cBut\u2014out of this\u2014will good work.\u201d\n\nThe three unhappy ones took in a little hope. The priests appeared less\nterrified. Atlano, recovering, looked about in triumph, before deriding:\n\n\u201cThat was a weak voice for a god. I thought the gods thundered when they\nspoke to men. Electra wilt thou try again?\u201d\n\nElectra shuddered. She felt it was blasphemy.\n\nAtlano subjoined, \u201cIt is time to end this. Where is Sensel?\u201d\n\nFrom the door glided in the dust-colored shape.\n\n\u201cSensel, lead these handmaids to their rooms.\u201d\n\n\u201cKing Atlano!\u201d ejaculated Hellen.\n\n\u201cHa\u2014Hellen!\u2014What wouldst thou? Pardon for thy wrongdoing of this\nmorning?\u201d\n\n\u201cNay. Do with me for that as thou wilt, but tear not \u00c6ole from me.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is ordered that ye shall part, not to meet.\u201d\n\n\u201cMercy!\u201d besought poor Hellen, looking upward.\n\nUpon them was again falling the voice, and firmer, louder:\n\n\u201cIt is not ordered that the brother and sister shall thus part. With\nevery sun, will they meet.\u201d\n\nAppalling was the hush. In spite of himself, the king showed a mighty\nfear. He looked stealthily about him to see every face blanched. Indeed,\ntheir hearts felt blanched. Upward they gazed in voiceless horror, each\nas if intent upon finding some crevice, or flaw in the ceiling, that\nmight explain the mysterious tones. But this was a stone ceiling, well\ncemented. Vain could be the most searching glances. Besides, the\ntwilight was creeping on.\n\nProtracted was the silence, until the king said, as if against his will:\n\n\u201cHellen, it may be that thyself and \u00c6ole can meet each day. I shall\nspeak with the high priest.\u201d\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, wilt thou grant us Electra?\u201d\n\nA glad light came into Electra\u2019s eyes. This Atlano perceived.\n\n\u201cHellen, thou askest too much. Electra cannot join you.\u201d\n\n\u201cElectra will join the brother and sister.\u201d\n\nThe voice was now faint, and far away. It seemed as if it came rather\nfrom above than beneath the ceiling. Some of the priests were so\novercome as to fall on their knees abjectly. With uncertain voice,\nAtlano called to Sensel, who had again retired to the doorway:\n\n\u201cSensel, lead these new handmaids to their building, and let them be\nserved with food. In the morning, will their duties begin.\u201d\n\nWith one dread look at Hellen, \u00c6ole turned to comply. But Hellen seized\nand embraced her, and held tight Electra\u2019s proffered hand. Thus they\nstood, until Sensel said, softly:\n\n\u201cCome.\u201d\n\nThen \u00c6ole drew away from her brother\u2019s arms, walking as if faint.\nElectra, with a proud air, went after her, and took her hand.\n\nWhen they had passed out, the king said to the dazed Hellen:\n\n\u201cFor thee, thou wilt go to the palace. In the morning, come hither for\nthy duty. But think not, I shall forget thy wrongdoing. Go!\u201d\n\nHellen, following an attendant, tottered out.\n\n\n\n\n                              CHAPTER VII.\n                              THE TEMPLE.\n\n\n\u00c6ole and Electra followed the quivering Sensel into the passage, thence\nto its end, and through a door leading into a court about which was\nranged the building allotted to the handmaids.\n\nIn this building, they ate and slept. As to recreation, there was time\nfor none, rest being their one desire when relieved from duty; and thus\nthere was no comradeship among them. They were virtually as cut off from\neach other as from their friends without.\n\nSensel conducted the newcomers to rooms that adjoined, and received\ntheir most grateful looks, though he shook his head as if to disclaim\nthanks. As he was about to leave them, he said:\n\n\u201cIn a little while, will I send you food and drink.\u201d\n\nThey thanked him, this time in words; and looked after him until he had\ndisappeared, when Electra whispered:\n\n\u201cDidst thou note his kind voice, the gentle look of those shining eyes?\nI believe him to be good\u2014for all.\u201d\n\n\u201cElectra, I like him; I am sure he is good.\u201d\n\n\u201cAh, thou art growing as the rose over it!\u201d\n\n\u201cLet us look at our rooms, Electra.\u201d\n\nThese, they found, were good sized and well lighted. Rugs covered the\nsmooth floors, and soft were the couches, easy the chairs. Besides,\nthere was a table for each. The apertures had hangings of white linen,\nfull and long, and an air of neatness prevailed.\n\n\u00c6ole sighed, but said:\n\n\u201cWe shall have some cheer, Electra.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is fair for a prison, \u00c6ole.\u201d\n\n\u00c6ole stepped to her aperture to look out. Then she went into Electra\u2019s\nroom, and inspected her view. When this was done, she said, with effort:\n\n\u201cElectra, wilt thou change rooms with me?\u201d\n\n\u201cYea. But why?\u201d\n\n\u201cFrom my room I can see the water; the sight causeth pain. Thou knowest\nit leadeth to my home.\u201d\n\nHer voice failed.\n\n\u201cThou dear, sorrowing \u00c6ole!\u201d\n\nElectra took her in her arms and held her tight, and kissed her again\nand again.\n\n\u201cI am glad that my room will do\u2014that those great trees hide that mocking\nwater. Thou poor dear!\u201d\n\n\u201cElectra, thou givest cheer. I should not grieve with thee to brighten.\u201d\n\nFondly she returned the embrace and kisses. Tears were springing in both\npairs of eyes when a low tap was heard at the door.\n\nElectra answered to admit Sensel. He, himself, was bearing the food and\ndrink\u2014thin cakes made of corn and honey, pomegranates, melons, and a\nsherbet of almonds and honey.\n\nAs he set these upon the table, he apologized:\n\n\u201cIt was not my will to let another bear them.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt pleaseth us; doth it not, Electra?\u201d\n\n\u201cOf a truth it pleaseth. Sensel, I own I am hungry in spite of this\nprison.\u201d It was good to see her smile.\n\n\u00c6ole smiled back, as she said:\n\n\u201cOne cannot stay in the depths where thou art, Electra. It giveth a fine\nhunger to look at thee.\u201d\n\nSensel laughed charmingly, then bowing low, retired. At once they sat\ndown, and with all their woe, did justice to the dainty fare.\n\nWhen Sensel returned, they were sitting side by side, deep in\nconversation. He said:\n\n\u201cYe see I come again. Have ye ended?\u201d\n\nEach smiled her _yes_\u2014and such smiles! A dotard\u2019s head would have been\nturned. No wonder was it that his own smile answered, that his olive\nskin grew rosy, that his beautiful eyes became even more brilliant, that\nhis tall body undulated with a grace surprising, that he almost forgot\nwhat he had come for. However, Electra\u2019s words somewhat restored him.\nShe said, with feeling:\n\n\u201cSensel, well hast thou treated us. Thou hast brought us what we like.\nOur thanks are thine.\u201d\n\nHe laughed so that they laughed to hear him; afterward, he looked at\n\u00c6ole, his color rising. Thus she said with fine graciousness:\n\n\u201cSensel, our rest this night will be calmer that thou hast served us.\u201d\nAnd with this began to blush as Psyche might because of his gallant bow.\n\nAfter the like attention to Electra, he thought of his dishes, and\nwithdrew with the air of a prince.\n\n\u201cHe is a wonder,\u201d ejaculated Electra.\n\n\u201cYea; and one it will be hard to get over. Was there ever such grace as\nhis in the bowing?\u201d\n\n\u201cNever! His serpent self knoweth how to do things.\u201d\n\nThen, fearing he might have heard this, Electra arose, and looked out\nwith due caution. She returned, whispering:\n\n\u201cHe standeth in deep thought at the end of the passage, and without the\ndishes or food. He hath passed his burden to some other. I have it! He\nwould know more of us.\u201d\n\n\u201cWell is it, for we would know more of him.\u201d And \u00c6ole arose to peer out.\n\u201cHe hath gone,\u201d next came regretfully. \u201cWe shall not look upon him\nfurther this day.\u201d\n\nThey resumed their seats, again to confide their fears, or to remain\nquiet and muse. Upon parting for the night, they wept in each other\u2019s\narms.\n\nBut they were young. Thus sleep wooed them from their sorrow, and they\naroused only when the gong had sounded long in the morning. When Sensel\ncame to conduct them to breakfast, they looked refreshed; and, if it\nmust be told, sped rather buoyantly to the eating room.\n\nHere they found about twenty of the handmaids. These were walking up and\ndown, awaiting the serving of the meal. All were pretty and graceful.\nIndeed, a few were beautiful. Their complexions varied from olive to\nred, their eyes were either gray, brown, or black; and the hair ranged\nfrom light brown to jet black. Thus, all looked curiously at \u00c6ole\nbecause of her auburn hair, blue eyes, and fair skin.\n\nWithout exception, their expressions were sweet and intelligent; and\nthey responded with warmth when introduced to the newcomers. After a\nshort talk, all sat down to the simple meal of pease, milk, bread, and\nfruit\u2014Sensel, meanwhile, leaving them, until the meal should be ended.\n\nWhen he returned, it was to bid the new handmaids follow him. This they\ndid, passing from the eating room into the court, and thence to the\npassage they had been in the night before. Through its length they went,\nand paused at a great arched door at the end. Then Electra whispered:\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, look within.\u201d\n\nThis door opened into the temple proper. Thus \u00c6ole, who had never\nattended the services because the queen did not, exclaimed of her\nexceeding wonder and admiration. For this is what she saw:\n\nA great circular space, marble paved, and inclosed by walls and ceiling\nresplendent in settings of gold, silver, and orichalcum; at the eastern\nend, a richly engraved golden altar on which the sacred fire blazed\nhigh, and above which the morning light streamed in through a wide\naperture; a row of handmaids and one priest standing by who had been in\nattendance the night through; flowers, flowers everywhere, on altar,\nstatues, in niches, and the apertures; numbers of lamps of silver and\ngold pendent from the ceiling by silver chains or supported by alabaster\nstands\u2014each lamp simulating a bird or flower, and all having a handle at\none end and a beak at the other for pouring in oil, while through their\nupper surfaces projected wicks from the reservoirs below; great stands\nof alabaster bearing golden vessels in which smoked the incense;\u2014and,\nwonder of wonders, the many golden statues!\n\nAfter entering, Sensel led them among these golden statues\u2014these\nrepresentatives of Poseidon, Cleito, and the Nereids. Poseidon in his\nchariot, and with head reaching to the roof, was a piece of work so\nstupendous that \u00c6ole gazed bewildered, awed, until Sensel mercifully set\nher to counting the Nereids disporting about him on their dolphins.\n\nBut this was like making way through a labyrinth to the dazed \u00c6ole; and\nshe found no rest until her eyes lighted on the beauteous Cleito, who\nwas standing in her sweet serenity beside Poseidon. With a happy cry,\nshe darted toward the entrancing figure, put her arms about it, and\nlooked up with love into the tender face.\n\n\u201cElectra, thus looked my mother. It is herself in gold. My mother\u2014my\nmother!\u201d\n\n\u201cShe was the wife of Poseidon. It is Cleito. Hast thou not heard the\nstory? How, in the ages past, Poseidon came unto this island to find it\na wilderness with her for its one fair flower? How he wedded her, and\nmade of this a heaven almost? How ten sons were born to them in the\npalace which is now the temple above? How, when she died, he could no\nlonger be king for grief? How he placed the crown upon his eldest,\nAtlas? How, after fond last words, he speeded away nevermore to be seen\nof the islanders, whose heavy hearts at last found cheer in the thought\nthat their father was a god, and had gone back to his heaven from there\nto watch over and guide them?\u201d\n\n\u201cI have heard it all from Queen Atlana. How dear is the story. Ah,\nElectra, if she were like this, what have we to fear?\u201d\n\nThe tears were in Electra\u2019s eyes. And Sensel\u2019s, could it be that his\nwere moist? Eager were his low tones.\n\n\u201cFear not, \u00c6ole. The spirit of Cleito may not be able to aid thee, but\nthe gods have other workers.\u201d\n\nThen, perceiving that the priest was nearing them, he added in his\nordinary tone:\n\n\u201cWe may linger among these no longer. Thy duties, and those of Electra,\nare now for thy thought. This priest will show you all.\u201d\n\nTo this priest they were then introduced, and he at once began to\ninitiate them in their duties. These were to dust, to arrange the\nflowers, to fill and light the lamps, to watch the sacred fire, and to\nassist in the chanting of the services. Thus entered they upon their\nservitude.\n\nThrough the day, the two looked forward to the night. Would Hellen be\npermitted to join them, in deference to the voice, or would the king be\noverruled? Their anxiety grew as the day waned; and, when dismissed late\nin the evening, they repaired to their rooms without hope. When ready\nfor supper, and about to emerge from their doors, Sensel was perceived\nstanding near. At their greeting, he came towards them smiling his\nbrightest, and said:\n\n\u201cHellen doth wait for you on the hill above, near the temple of Poseidon\nand Cleito. There ye may talk with him for an hour, when ye have ended\nyour meal.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is good,\u201d returned \u00c6ole, overjoyed. \u201cSensel, we thank thee. To think\nthe king doth grant it. We feared to hope.\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, the king granteth it. But\u2014let there be care,\u201d and turning quickly,\nhe glided off.\n\nAfter a hurried meal, they came out into the court to find him awaiting\nthem. He led them to a low door towards the west, and opening this\ndisclosed the hillside.\n\n\u201cThou wilt find him above,\u201d he whispered, \u201cand have a care. Well is it\nthe moon riseth.\u201d\n\nThey hastened out, and upward to meet Hellen just below the gold\ninclosed temple. Much time did he take in embracing \u00c6ole, the while\nholding Electra\u2019s hand. When his ardor could no longer be prolonged, he\nsaid in lowest tone:\n\n\u201cI have found the spot for us. It is the watch tower on the northern\nslope. There can no ear hearken.\u201d\n\nHe then took the lead. When passing the sacred temple, Electra forgot\nnot to fall on her knees in devotion to Poseidon and Cleito, and\nafterward besought their intercession. Her face was the brighter when\nshe arose.\n\nThis watch tower stood below the temple of Poseidon and Cleito, and\nabove the inclosures holding the sacred bulls that were roaming in their\ngrounds with much of bellowing. This bellowing was indeed a safeguard,\nas it could but drown all sounds contiguous.\n\nThe round tower must have been fifty feet in height, stone steps leading\nup to its doorway which was fifteen feet from the ground. At the base,\nthe interior was about seventy-five feet in diameter, the wall here\nbeing fifteen feet in thickness, this thickness decreasing gradually\nupward, until at the top it was but eight feet.\n\nWhen inside, Hellen assisted each up the stone staircase. At the top,\nthey seated themselves on the broad ledge; and when the bulls grew\nrampant of noise, Hellen explained:\n\n\u201cEre night fell, the king sent me word that we could meet here on this\npart of the mountain for an hour of each evening, until it is his will\nto change. But I think he recked not of the bulls.\u201d\n\nThey laughed. Then \u00c6ole asked: \u201cWho brought thee the word?\u201d\n\n\u201cSensel!\u201d\n\n\u201cSay not his name in such tone,\u201d urged Electra. \u201cHe hath been very good\nto us.\u201d\n\n\u201cHis serpent self, then. I believe he is half serpent.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is because of his dress, and his manner of moving and speeding,\u201d\ninterposed \u00c6ole. \u201cBut his voice is fine and rich in kind tones, and his\neyes speak good. Though let us not talk of him now. Tell us of the\nqueen.\u201d\n\n\u201cShe hath been sick through the day. None have seen her save the ladies\nRica and Elna. They are in sore trouble. Ah, how my blood doth heat!\u201d\n\n\u201cOf a truth thou lookest in a fever,\u201d said Electra. \u201cBut calm thyself,\nfor the air surgeth much about us.\u201d\n\nHe smiled. Electra continued:\n\n\u201cAh, the poor queen! How fond is her heart; yet she hath but a stone in\nthe king!\u201d\n\nIt was Hellen\u2019s turn. \u201cElectra, thou speakest to be heard\u2014in thy warmth.\nWe must have a care. The air surgeth, and in it there are ears. Thus it\nis wise to keep cool, and speak low.\u201d\n\nGood was it to hear Electra laugh.\n\n\u201cAh, Hellen, but thou hast the last. Though for this time\u2014alone.\u201d\n\nHere \u00c6ole, who had been far off in her abstraction, asked:\n\n\u201cHellen, thinkest thou the queen will see thee on the morrow?\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is my hope.\u201d\n\n\u201cBid her take cheer. Tell her my duties are light, that my room is next\nto that of my sister Electra. Tell her my fond thoughts are hers, that I\nlive on my hope to get to her.\u201d\n\n\u201cI will.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd give her my fond greeting,\u201d spoke Electra. \u201cShe was the friend of\nmy mother, and I saw her much until these last years.\u201d\n\n\u201cElectra, why did we never meet thee before?\u201d\n\n\u201cQueen Atlana and mine Uncle Oltis have not been friends since my\ngrandfather Olto died. The queen doth think my grandfather was hastened\nto his death through the lack of care of Oltis.\u201d Her voice had sunk to a\nwhisper, and she looked cautiously about her. \u201cThat is why the queen\nnever cometh to the temple. That is why I have been kept from her.\u201d\n\n\u201cOltis is a blight on all that is good,\u201d responded Hellen.\n\n\u201cYea, and he doth master the king. It is no wonder that the queen doth\nshun him.\u201d\n\nThen followed quiet, the quiet of despair, almost. The three looked\nsadly down from their eyry upon the scene beneath\u2014upon the zones of\nwater[17] with their boats and galleys; upon the zones of land[17] with\ntheir guardhouses and race courses; upon the plain to the west with its\nmany streams, its pyramids, its denseness of verdure, its brightly\nlighted habitations; upon the restless bulls in their inclosures; upon\nthe dwellings of the artificers, miners and husbandmen that spread\nnorthward beyond the third zone of water; upon the mountains towering to\nthe northeast; upon the ocean to the east. At length \u00c6ole spoke.\n\n\u201cThis is a most smiling spot. Why are not the people better?\u201d\n\n\u201cThey lack thought for gods and man,\u201d answered Electra.\n\n\u201cYet\u2014they show faith in worship.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is the letter not the spirit. Theirs is a weak faith; their only\nfeeling a warm one for self.\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, they are sunk in thought of self, and thus in the placing high of\nself,\u201d added Hellen.\n\n\u201cIt is too true. Atlano and Oltis would be gods. They would scale\nheaven\u2014there to be waited upon by even Amen and Poseidon. Ah, what a\nspirit of evil hath mine uncle\u2014he brother of my mother!\u201d Poor Electra\nturned away that they might not see her emotion.\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, Electra, I call to mind that, in Pelasgia, we were taught to put\naway self, to seek the truth. \u00c6ole, I often heard our father say: \u2018It is\nmuch to win a battle, more to do a kind act.\u2019\u201d\n\n\u201cAh, Hellen, Hellen! Of late, I dream much of our father. But last\nnight, he came to me in sleep, and whispered, \u2018\u00c6ole, all will be well.\nHave hope.\u2019 Thinkest thou it was his spirit talking to mine? Is it that\nin sleep our spirits so throw off the bonds of flesh as to have full\nbeing? Is it that they can see, can hold sweet speech with those beyond?\nYea, it is, it is! I know that our father is not of earth\u2014that he cometh\nto me in spirit. And our mother? If he hath gone, she hath not staid.\nThey look on us from above.\u201d\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, wouldst thou rave? Dost thou think the above, a place of\ntorment?\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen!\u201d\n\n\u201cCould they look upon us would they joy?\u201d\n\n\u201cThey could see beyond this.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is well thou canst hold such a thought\u2014better if thou canst believe\nsuch\u2014best of all, if thou wouldst have them dead. But I doubt them.\nOften I think what if they live to forget us. The horror of it!\u201d\n\n\u201cThe horror is in such a thought, Hellen. Wouldst thou sin?\u201d\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, it is they who sin, thus to forget their children.\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen,\u201d cried Electra, \u201cthou hast shocked \u00c6ole. Look how white she\nis.\u201d\n\nIndeed \u00c6ole was not only white, but quivering of her wounded love and\nindignation, and she turned her head away when Hellen, of his\ncontrition, begged for her forgiveness. A miserable quiet fell upon the\nthree until Electra said below her breath:\n\n\u201cSomeone cometh down the mountain side.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is that shaking Sensel!\u201d exclaimed Hellen.\n\nThey remained still until the figure came beneath them, and proved to be\nSensel. He called softly:\n\n\u201cAre ye above?\u201d\n\nElectra answered: \u201cYea.\u201d\n\nHe returned: \u201cIt is past the hour. Thyself and \u00c6ole should be in the\ntemple.\u201d\n\n\u201cWe will come at once, Sensel,\u201d spoke \u00c6ole, firmly.\n\nThis, her firmness, was the result of Hellen\u2019s rebellious expression.\nThereupon, she made the movement to descend, but Hellen heeded it not.\nThen she called:\n\n\u201cSensel, wilt thou come up?\u201d\n\n\u201cNever!\u201d cried Hellen. Starting to his feet, he held out his hand, and\nled her half way down, there to meet Sensel, who had been quick to\nrespond.\n\n\u201cHellen, thou wilt go back for Electra,\u201d said she. \u201cI will go the rest\nof the way with Sensel.\u201d Then quickly drawing her hand from his, she\ngave it to Sensel, and down they went.\n\nHellen returned for Electra. When without, they beheld the other pair\nalready far up the hill. The discomfited Hellen could only mutter, as he\nbegan to lead Electra:\n\n\u201cI merit this. But never have I seen \u00c6ole thus.\u201d\n\n\u201cDost thou think thou canst ever know a woman, Hellen?\u201d was the\nunsatisfactory return.\n\nIn unbroken silence, they continued their way. When the advancing pair\nwere joined at the hillside door, Hellen put his arm about \u00c6ole, and\nkissed her good-night, afterward whispering, \u201cI was wrong.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut I have not been right.\u201d\n\nWith this, she kissed him again and again, so that he was comforted.\nWhen he had well pressed Electra\u2019s hand, off he sped.\n\nThe next two nights, Hellen bore no better tidings of the queen. She\nstill continued too feeble to see any but her ladies, therefore the\nthree young hearts grew in sadness.\n\nBut, on the fourth day, he received the message by Azu that the queen\nwould speak with him; and, overjoyed, followed the smiling pygmy to the\nbower room, there to meet the Lady Rica who conducted him to an inner\nroom. Here, on a couch, lay Atlana; and, as he approached, his joy\nbecame dread, so great was the change in her. Listlessly she held out\nher hand, which the affectionate youth fell on his knees to kiss, while\nthe heavy sighs came fast. When Rica had withdrawn, Atlana murmured:\n\n\u201cHellen, be not cast down. I am better, though weak, weak. Tell me, how\nis \u00c6ole?\u201d\n\n\u201cDear Queen, \u00c6ole is well in body, but sore in mind because of thee. She\nhath not smiled for days.\u201d\n\n\u201cMy poor \u00c6ole.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut for Electra she could not have borne it.\u201d\n\n\u201cElectra!\u201d In spite of her weakness the queen half arose to stare at him\nin doubt and terror.\n\n\u201cYea, Electra. She is a handmaid, and was called with \u00c6ole.\u201d\n\n\u201cElectra a handmaid! She is a princess\u2014is of our blood. Hellen, thou art\nwrong.\u201d\n\n\u201cDear Queen, Electra, the niece of Oltis, is she that I mean\u2014a maiden\nmost fair, most bright. There could be but one Electra with such eyes,\nsuch a smile, such a grand spirit. To look upon her is to fall at her\nfeet.\u201d\n\nThe queen lay back and moaned: \u201cElectra it is\u2014it is.\u201d Then clasping her\nhands she implored: \u201cO Poseidon, is this the next? And canst thou look\non? O Amen, hast thou no shafts of fire?\u201d\n\nHellen was awestricken at the intense despair of her tone, the reproach\neven.\n\n\u201cDear, dear Queen, be not so wrought. Thou wilt die.\u201d\n\n\u201cNay, Hellen.\u201d To his amazement, she again half arose. \u201cNay, I shall not\ndie. I will live\u2014live to bring to naught these fiends\u2014these monsters of\nfalse dealing. Yet, ah, Atlano, Atlano!\u201d She began to weep in a way that\nrent him.\n\nAfter a little, with the hope to divert her, he said:\n\n\u201cElectra hath told us of thy fond feeling for her mother.\u201d\n\n\u201cYea. We were most dear to each other. The horror of it, the crime, that\nElectra hath been called to the temple!\u201d\n\n\u201cQueen Atlana, why is it a crime?\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen, I will tell thee.\u201d She looked about her in fear, before\nwhispering:\n\n\u201cIt is\u2014that, at times, the handmaids have been called to the inner holy\nplace, where only the highest priests and the king can serve. And\u2014these\nhandmaids never have been heard of more. Never hath one been seen after\npassing into the inner holy place.\u201d\n\nAlas for poor Hellen! He could only break away and utter cry after cry\nof dismay until speech came.\n\n\u201cWhat can I do? What can I do? Ah, why have I not known this?\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is wise for these Atlanteans, in their lack of spirit, to be quiet,\nHellen. But, hearken.\u201d Her tone was calm with all its anguish.\nInsensibly, he also calmed, and again knelt beside her.\n\n\u201cI must tell thee\u2014these handmaids who have thus vanished were the\nfairest of their sisters. Thus do I fear for \u00c6ole and Electra.\u201d\n\nHellen, groaning, sank prostrate, unnerved.\n\n\u201cThinkest thou, Hellen, they were yielded on the altar, the gifts of a\nwicked worship? Or what else thinkest thou? What thoughts have been mine\nsince the first lovely young girl was taken from the others. And I have\nhad from Atlano but laughter, mockery, when I have questioned.\u201d\n\n\u201cQueen Atlana, thou hast rent me!\u201d\n\nHellen had arisen to pace wildly: and then stopped, and fell to\nconsidering after the manner of one demented.\n\n\u201cHellen, it will not do to give way as if mad. Rather, case thyself in\nrock. Thou shouldst be serpent and dove, wouldst thou help \u00c6ole and\nElectra.\u201d\n\n\u201cEasy it is to talk thus!\u201d He paused, choked for the moment. \u201cBut\u2014what\ncan I do? How can I help them? Oh, ye base Pelasgians, to leave us to\nthis fate! I would wish to be born of stones, iron\u2014not of such flesh and\nblood!\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen, thou art going mad, thus to charge thy parents, and such\nparents! Call to mind that thou hast told me of their truth, their care.\nNay\u2014thou art not going mad\u2014thou art mad. Yea, demons hold thee. Leave\nme, Hellen!\u201d\n\nThe queen\u2019s indignation would have overwhelmed any save this fiery,\nreckless, despairing youth. He was too far gone to be reached by\nreproach of any kind. Thus, he turned away, saying:\n\n\u201cThou hast said it, Queen Atlana. I will leave thee. My own bitter\nthoughts are more dear than the cheer thou givest. But with thee I leave\nmy fond wishes, for thou hast been father, mother in one, the gods bless\nthee!\u201d\n\nWith this he began to hasten away.\n\nThe queen watched him in anguish. He must not leave with such a sore\nspirit. When he was even at the door, she murmured:\n\n\u201cHellen, one more word.\u201d\n\n\u201cQueen Atlana, thou hast given me too many.\u201d\n\nThough he had paused and turned full around.\n\n\u201cI am sure all will go well, if thou wilt wait and be calm.\u201d\n\n\u201cHave we not waited\u2014years? And this is what they bring.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt may be the first step to your home.\u201d\n\nHellen walked toward her with eager face. \u201cThat calleth to my mind\nthis,\u201d he said.\n\nThen he related what had occurred between himself and the red-garbed\nfigure, and dwelt upon the intervention of the mysterious voice. The\nqueen acknowledged the force of Electra\u2019s reason for being dragged to\nthe temple by bending her head in shame; and raised it not until he\nspoke of the voice. At the end, she was so awed as to fall back\novercome. Her lips then moved as if in prayer, and Hellen distinguished:\n\n\u201cO Amen\u2014O Poseidon\u2014ye have not forgotten, as I feared.\u201d\n\nShe continued quiet for a little, her eyes closed. Then she raised with\nsudden strength and brightening look.\n\n\u201cHellen, hope. The gods answer. I feel it.\u201d\n\n\u201cCould I but feel it. Are there gods?\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen, no more. Call to mind thy last sin. There are limits.\u201d\n\n\u201cForgive me, dear Queen.\u201d\n\n\u201cThe king seeth the powers above are in this, or he would not have\nyielded. He hath granted \u00c6ole and thyself much.\u201d\n\n\u201cEvery night since have we met, and Electra hath been with us each\ntime.\u201d\n\n\u201cDear Electra. Hellen, she is noble. Such care was hers of her mother.\nShe is true and fond.\u201d\n\n\u201cDo I not know it?\u201d\n\nThen he blushed because of the queen\u2019s keen look.\n\n\u201cThink not too much of her, Hellen. It will but cause thee further\nsorrow.\u201d\n\n\u201cDear Queen Atlana, didst thou know her father?\u201d\n\n\u201cYea. Cairais was a most noble prince of Khemi. He came hither to visit,\nand learn of our land of Chimu. Then it was that he met Lustra, the\nsister of Oltis. At once were they drawn to each other; and soon were\nwedded, and went to Khemi. They staid in Khemi several years; and there\nwas Electra born. But Lustra began to fail, and pined for Atlantis.\nCairais brought her back, and she grew better. Then he sickened and\npassed away before we thought him in danger. Lustra so mourned that she\nagain failed; and was not long in going to him. Through her time of\npain, the child Electra showed a grand heart. She was a woman in thought\nand help.\u201d\n\n\u201cHave not \u00c6ole and I felt it?\u201d\n\n\u201cHer mother was good and most fair; her father, noble of heart and mind.\nElectra, in truth, is their daughter.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut\u2014dear Queen\u2014why should the Atlanteans bear as they do?\u201d\n\n\u201cThey have been changing fast since the rule of Oltis. They are blind,\nlost to feeling, sunk in pleasure. When some have risen in their anger\nthey have been sore treated. The father of the first handmaid that was\ncalled became too questioning, too threatening. Therefore, he and his\nfamily were banished to Chimu. After a few such cases, the people\nyielded. Thou knowest even I was forced to yield.\u201d\n\n\u201cHow?\u201d\n\n\u201cWhilst I clung to \u00c6ole, a drug was held at my nostrils that made me,\nfor the while, lose all sense. Their arts are many.\u201d\n\n\u201cI shall be crazed again!\u201d\n\n\u201cBe calm, Hellen. Call to mind that the gods are hearkening. My dreams\nlong have boded some dire evil to this island.\u201d\n\n\u201cMay such come. May this island sink into these waters, and soon\u2014to rid\nthe world of such wicked work!\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen, thou knowest not what thou sayest. Yet, thou dost but speak my\ndreams.\u201d\n\nShe covered her eyes with her hands, and tremor after tremor passed over\nher.\n\n\u201cDear Queen Atlana, we will cease this talk so full of horror. Let me\nkiss thy hand. Then will I go.\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, Hellen. It were better thou shouldst leave me for a little.\u201d\n\nShe held out her hands. He rubbed them gently, magnetically, so that she\nbecame calmer, and soon lay quiet. Then he arranged the cushions, and\nplaced the shawl over her most tenderly.\n\n\u201cDear Queen Atlana, mayest thou now slumber. I go for a little.\u201d\n\n\u201cMy fond wishes to \u00c6ole and Electra. And bid them hope.\u201d\n\n\u201cI will.\u201d\n\nAfter kissing her hands he went from her. The ladies Rica and Elna then\ncame in and fanned her until sleep came.\n\nAlas, poor Queen Atlana!\n\n\n\n\n                             CHAPTER VIII.\n                        POSEIDON\u2019S FESTIVAL DAY.\n\n\nIt was an hour past noon when Hellen left the palace. Soon he was\ntraversing the great roadway among throngs of people, some on foot, some\non horseback, some in chariots; and all, like himself, bound for the\ngreat temple.\n\nFor this was the Festival day of Poseidon, and he must now be honored\nless from love than from habit. So much had this people fallen.\n\nThis great roadway was stupendous of construction. Of thirty feet in\nwidth, it coiled about the mountain, spiral-like, from the base to the\nsummit fifteen hundred feet above, in terraces of a hundred feet in\nheight\u2014these terraces being interrupted only about the vast groundwork\nof the temple, and there being continued in tunnels. In many places the\nroadway was cut out of the solid rock; and, in others, built over solid\nmasonry in which the arch was a conspicuous figure; whilst transverse\npaths led from it up and down in numerous available points, causing the\nmountain to be accessible in every part. In this manner did the ancient\nAtlanteans testify their homage for Poseidon and Cleito, whose temple\nsurmounted all\u2014whose temple now was so seldom approached even by those\nconsidering themselves the most devout.\n\nAlong the roadway, with the throng, speeded Hellen until he arrived at\nthe wide transverse road that curved upward to the Grove of Poseidon and\nthrough the grove to the great court of the temple.\n\nThis Grove of Poseidon, dense in its shade, was planted in cypresses and\npalms that stood in groups of threes, and about it were stationed\ncolumns of orichalcum inscribed with the ancient laws, both civil and\nreligious. The largest of these columns stood in front of the gateway of\nthe great court, and of this more will be said anon. Sufficient for the\npresent is it to add that, as every Atlantean passed it, he was supposed\nto bow in veneration. Though of late years even this simple observance\nwas falling into almost utter neglect.\n\nHellen entered the gateway to find the great court quite filled with\npeople. On he pressed to the main portico\u2014that vast portico about which\nwere ranged the golden statues of Poseidon\u2019s ten sons and their\nwives.[18] Here he paused, as did others, to admire the garlands flung\nabout these, as well as gaze upon the scene below, of mountain with\nencircling zones of land and water, of the beautiful Luith winding to\nthe sea, of that sea spreading blue and serene to the eastward. And\nHellen thought that never had a day been so fair, never had the view\nbeen so enchanting.\n\nHe passed through the portal, and into a spacious hall whose stone\nceiling was supported by columns of granite and syenite. From this hall\nopened the great circular temple proper, its wide portal facing the\nentering one; and both looking to the east.\n\nJust within this sacred portal, Hellen took his stand so as to face the\ngreat altar to the right. As the people entered, they also turned to\nface both portal and altar, and consequently the east. Of the four\ncardinal points, the east was held in the most reverence, it being\ndeemed the especial abiding place of the gods.\n\nAt the northern curve of the temple were three doors that led to the\ntemple extension. The one toward the east opened into a passage leading\nto the inner holy place, or sanctuary, and through it only the king,\nhigh priest, chief priest, and the few priests highest in authority\ncould pass. The middle door admitted the inferior priests from their\ngathering room. By the third door, toward the west, the handmaids\nentered from the long passage that extended northward to their own\nbuilding. On the left of this passage were the rooms reserved for the\npriests and the few male attendants. On its right, the first door opened\ninto the great gathering room, and farther along were other doors\nleading to rooms connecting with this that were sacred to the priests.\nAs the rooms on the right of the passage, as well as the gathering room,\nwere inside rooms, they would have been dark had not this part of the\nextension been run up higher, thus admitting of apertures in the walls\njust below the vaulted ceilings. To the right of this middle part, was\nthe inner sanctuary with its rear connecting rooms. These were lighted\nby apertures; and those of the inner sanctuary and the principal rooms\noverlooked the eastern coast.\n\nOn the great stone dais, holding the golden altar and leading to the\ninner sanctuary, were gathered the priests, chanting. Toward the portal\nwere the minstrels with lyre, syrinx, harp, pipes, cymbals, and drum. At\nintervals these accompanied the priests, the people swelling the\nrefrains.\n\n[Illustration]\n\nOn a dais near the middle door, sat the king in his robes of state, and\nabout him on a lower dais were seated the nobles and their wives.\nGrouped about the statues of Poseidon and Cleito were the handmaids,\nattired in long flowing robes of thin white linen and garlanded with\nlilies. Each held a bunch of rarest flowers, beside. A charming\nspectacle were they of youthful grace and innocence. But the despairing\nHellen, as he gazed, could but shudder and grow faint at thought of\ntheir probable fate.\n\nAt first he could not distinguish \u00c6ole, nor Electra. But erelong, he\nperceived them to the left of the statue of Poseidon; and soon was\nbrightening under a loving look from the one and a smile from the other.\nThen, so great became the pressure of the crowd, that he lost sight of\nthem, and thus turned his attention to the statues of the Nereids\nnearest him. These, as well as the others, were lavishly decorated with\nflowers conspicuous among which were the blue lotus, chrysanthemum,\nanemone, acacia blossom, convolvulus, water lily, rose, tuberose, lilac,\nand the graceful plumes of the papyrus. Tall shoots of the last, over\nten feet in height, also adorned the apertures, producing fine effect;\nwhilst garlands and festoons hung from every available point. Most\nelegantly did the vast interior bear testimony to the Atlanteans\u2019 skill\nin flower culture.\n\nWhen the temple was full, and but few stragglers arriving, the great\nsilver gong was sounded before the altar by a priest. Profound became\nthe quiet. And, almost instantly, the door leading to the inner\nsanctuary opened to admit the high priest, the chief priest, and the few\npriests of superior rank.\n\nOf course, Oltis was the observed of all, not so much because of his\noffice, nor the fact of his officiating so seldom, as that the people\nheld an unconscious fear and distrust of him. Every eye was fixed.\n\nNow, as he moved with slow, stately step toward the altar, a mighty\nshock came upon these quiescent islanders. Oltis had dared to make\nanother innovation upon the ancient sacred customs! He had discarded the\nwhite linen robe of the priests, the silver circlet with its sapphire,\nand was resplendent in a purple woolen robe embroidered in gold and a\nmiter richly jeweled. Worse, he was wearing these with an air indicating\nhe would brook no interference.\n\nThe great throng began to sway, and murmur; and those that could, looked\nfrom Oltis to King Atlano, inquiringly, resentfully.\n\nBut Atlano was smiling back as response to the salutation of the high\npriest, appearing to think it in order that the priestly vestments\nshould rival his own in color and splendor. For Atlano wore the royal\npurple sacred ever before to the king, and his high crown was no richer\nin gems than the high priest\u2019s miter.\n\nWhen the king showed no disapproval, the murmurs of dissent grew louder,\nand even began to swell above the anthem the priests were raising to the\naccompaniment of the minstrels. But this anthem was long, and in honor\nof Poseidon, and of such beauty that the dissenting ones began to\nlisten, charmed. When it ceased, the vast assemblage had calmed.\n\nThen Oltis swept before the altar to chant with melodious voice an\ninvocation to Poseidon, the while heaping upon it the fruits and flowers\nthe people presented for offering. When the altar could hold no more, he\nturned and implored blessings from the gods in return for the virtues of\ntheir monarch. He dwelt long upon the king\u2019s moderation, justice,\nself-command, generosity, love of truth, freedom from covetousness and\nsensuality in so fulsome a manner that Hellen writhed; and next caught\nhimself groaning as he wondered over the easy forbearance of this\nlistening people.\n\nWhen Oltis had finished, and was raising his head proudly to survey the\nimmense audience, Hellen took in as never before his strong likeness to\nAtlano. Both were tall, powerfully formed, strong featured, slightly\nreceding of forehead and chin, red of skin, and fiery-eyed. But, in\nOltis\u2019 face was a look of dissimulation and craft that repelled even\nmore than Atlano\u2019s sensual expression. In a flash Hellen understood.\n\n\u201cAh,\u201d thought he, \u201cOltis hath aims beyond this temple. Can it be that he\npandereth to Atlano with the view to be king himself? That royal robe\nmeaneth much!\u201d\n\nWhile Oltis stood gazing at the people, and receiving with unconcern\ntheir dissatisfied looks, a great stir was heard in the entrance hall.\nAs this increased, every eye that could turned to the portal, to behold\nthere entering\u2014Queen Atlana with her ladies, whilst Azu himself held up\nher long purple train!\n\nAt this most unusual appearance, the audience went wild\u2014smiling, waving\ntheir hands, bursting into enthusiastic cries. The Atlanteans loved\ntheir queen, and her long absence from worship had been wondered at and\ndeplored. Her vacant chair had been a protest of which they had not felt\nfree to speak. But now all must be right, as she was coming back. So\nthey went wild of their delight.\n\nThe astonished king had arisen. Oltis stood fixed and staring. Queen\nAtlana, crowned, clad in purple and gold, and ablaze with jewels, slowly\nadvanced\u2014the people joyfully giving way\u2014until she had come nigh the\nking. With her ladies\u2019 assistance she mounted the few steps of the dais;\nand sank into the chair she had been wont to occupy at the side of the\nking, but which now was placed toward the edge of the dais. Then her\nladies formed about her, and, following her example, bent in prayer.\n\nIntense had grown the quiet. They were as spellbound, waiting for the\nqueen to raise her head. When she did, it was to look toward the king.\nBut his face was averted. Then her glance was toward the priests.\nBreathlessly watched the people. How would she accept the high priest\u2019s\nlatest profanity?\n\nHer eye was quick to distinguish Oltis in his royal robing. And she\nstarted violently. For this the people were prepared. But the olden\nspirit of Atlantis stirred within them, when, accepting to the full his\nintent, she arose and stared at him, astounded!\n\nDespite himself, Oltis\u2019 eyes fell beneath hers. This encouraged the\nawakening islanders, who began to murmur rebelliously, even to hiss.\nYes, it had come to this\u2014a high priest of Atlantis was suffering\nindignity in the temple, and from its worshipers!\n\nShuddering, the queen again looked toward the king, to meet his scornful\nsmile. This smile the people beheld, and further, the grand manner in\nwhich the queen drew herself up and questioned with her eloquent eyes.\nIn their appreciation, they burst forth into their favorite cry of \u201cAll\ndear is Queen Atlana!\u201d but at once hushed upon perceiving the baleful\nlooks the king was casting at her.\n\nMute of their rage, they began to sway tumultuously, vengefully: then\nmade as if they would array themselves about her as she tottered, and\nleaned upon the Lady Rica. And the ensuing mutterings grew into\nimprecations.\n\nAt this serious moment, diversion occurred. The door leading to the\ninner sanctuary opened, admitting a figure taller than any in that\nassemblage, and of such majesty that the surging crowd quieted, and a\nfew cried out in awe:\n\n\u201cThe \u2018Silent Priest\u2019! The \u2018Silent Priest\u2019!\u201d\n\nThe \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 bowing in grand, yet benign manner, advanced until\nalmost beside Oltis; then, facing the people, signed that the murmurings\nmust cease, and the ceremonies continue. Most graceful and significant\nwere his gestures: and even Atlano and Oltis followed them as if\ncharmed.\n\nAs to Queen Atlana, her amazement was supreme. Never had she seen this\npriest, though much had she wondered over his mysterious advent upon the\nisland, and what such presence meant. Thus she stood transfixed.\n\nRarely had the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 appeared at the services. Yet, among the\npeople, it was already whispered that, since his coming, things had\nchanged for the better. Fewer were the animal offerings, and no\nhandmaids had been forced into the inner sanctuary. Now it was plain\nthat he exercised some subtle force not only upon the subordinate\npriests, but even upon King Atlano and the high priest as these were\nregarding him in reverence, in subservience.\n\nWhen the king and queen were seated, the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 went before the\naltar, there to raise his eyes and move his lips in prayer. But no sound\ncame forth, for the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 was voiceless. But such were his\nmagnetism and expression that king, queen, priests and people followed\nhim in awe, and partly comprehending.\n\nWhen his prayer was finished, he went from the altar, a little to one\nside, and stood absorbed.\n\nThen Oltis moved before the altar, and signed to the handmaids. These\nbegan to sing in such fashion that the people listened, enthralled. Soon\nthey were gliding about the statues of Poseidon and Cleito, and in and\nout among the Nereids, still singing. To Hellen, knowing what he did, it\nwas unbearable to listen to the sweet voices, and watch the graceful\nmovements of these beautiful, innocent, perhaps doomed young girls, each\nwearing so charmingly her robe of filmy white, her garland of purest\nlilies.\n\nAs they moved about Poseidon, they threw in his chariot their bunches of\nflowers, so that quickly he was standing amid heaping floral tributes.\nAnd Cleito was not neglected, for each took off the garland running from\nshoulder to waist, to lay it about her, after stooping to kiss her hand.\nAnd, oh, the grace of it all!\n\nQuite a while did this last, to the delight of the beholders. After the\nhandmaids had again resumed their places, all grew grave, for the time\nhad come when Oltis was to deliver the speech eulogistic of Poseidon.\n\nHe stood up high before them in front of the altar, and his haughty\ntones rang out:\n\n\u201cGracious King, Gracious Queen, Priests, Nobles, People: another year\nhath brought plenty upon Atlantis. Another year have the gods smiled:\nanother year have they breathed into our minds their will. And, this\nday, as a year since, yea, as thousands of years since, we meet to joy\nin the festival of our Father Poseidon, and to plead for his further\nfavor. I, his high priest, though far from worthy\u2014\u201d\n\nHere was most fearful interruption. From the statue of Poseidon emanated\na groan; and then it flung at Oltis this.\n\n\u201cWhy art thou far from worthy?\u201d\n\nOltis shrank back, mute, and gazed in horror at the statue. The people,\nscreaming in terror, fell against each other. The king and queen started\nto their feet, and stood rigid.\n\nBut Oltis, with greatest effort, rallied. In loud, though shaking tones,\nhe continued:\n\n\u201cI call myself far from worthy, because with the years I the better know\nmy failings, my evil turnings\u2014\u201d\n\n\u201cIs thy new robe an evil turning?\u201d was now spoken abruptly by a powerful\nvoice at the rear of the assemblage.\n\nThere was a simultaneous looking backward to discover this speaker.\nOltis stared in the same direction, paling even to his lips. Fearful was\nthe hush that followed. At length, he desperately resumed:\n\n\u201cOn this day so promising\u2014\u201d\n\nBut paused to gaze, petrified, at the people, who were reflecting his\nstony horror.\n\nFar off, beneath the waters, was beginning a loud, menacing rumbling! It\nwas approaching the island! On\u2014on\u2014it was coming\u2014even to beneath their\nfeet! Was the sea pouring into the bowels of the earth?\n\nAs they stood dazed, the massive walls began to shake violently,\nthreatening to fall inward\u2014the accompaniment to the earth now quivering\nfast beneath\u2014that earth they had deemed so solid, so stable!\n\nWith the cry of panic, the islanders began to rush upon each other, no\npurpose in their movements. Great loss of life would have resulted had\nnot the silver gong sounded imperatively.\n\nThe frantic people turned to see it held by the \u2018Silent Priest,\u2019 who was\nstill standing in his place with mien undaunted. He returned their\nagonized looks by smiles; then gesticulated that the worst was over.\nIndeed, the earth was already quieting. Next, he pointed to Queen\nAtlana, as if beseeching their consideration. They looked to perceive\nher fainting in the arms of the Lady Rica. Then they calmed.\n\nThe oscillations had ceased. Atlano, haggard and trembling, signed that\nthe queen must be taken out. Accordingly, she was placed in a chair and\nborne by some of the nobles to her chariot, the people looking on mute,\nmotionless.\n\nBut when she had been borne out, they began to hasten after her, with no\nregard for the benediction Oltis was endeavoring to mutter. When king\nand priests alone remained, these, by one accord, speeded to their\nrespective passages, thence to escape into the air. Surely such a\nconvulsion must have direfully disfigured the face of nature.\n\nBut without, all was bright, serene, unchanged. Not a stone had fallen.\nBut\u2014what did it mean? Never within the island\u2019s existence, had there\nbeen any evidence of the earth\u2019s instability. And it was Poseidon\u2019s\nFestival Day! Was there warning in this?\n\n\n\n\n                              CHAPTER IX.\n                          THE \u2018SILENT PRIEST.\u2019\n\n\nDuring the earthquake, Hellen had tried to force his way to \u00c6ole and\nElectra in face of the panic-stricken throng pressing toward the portal.\nHe would have been crushed had not the people quieted under the\nmagnetism of the \u2018Silent Priest.\u2019\n\n\u00c6ole and Electra were standing close to the statue of Poseidon when the\nqueen became prostrated because of the king\u2019s baleful looks. And they\ncould not hope to get beside her, so great was the surging of the\npeople.\n\nThen appeared this \u2018Silent Priest.\u2019 From the first glance, \u00c6ole had\nstood motionless, fascinated; and aroused only when her companions began\nto sing and march. During the evolutions, her eyes were continually\nturning to him. When in her place again beside the statue, she saw only\nhim, heard not Oltis when he attempted his speech. Then came the shock\nof the mysterious voice.\n\n\u201cAh, Electra, it speaketh again,\u201d she whispered: \u201cIt is the voice of our\nfriend.\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, but not the voice of a friend to these Atlanteans. Look at the\nqueen!\u201d\n\n\u00c6ole turned to perceive both king and queen gazing stonily at the\nstatue. She responded:\n\n\u201cElectra, I fear for her. Let us get to her.\u201d\n\nDesperately they tried to make their way, but vain was their puny\nstrength. It was some relief when the queen sat down; but again she\narose when the voice came from the rear; and was as marble until the\nearthquake when she fell in Rica\u2019s arms.\n\n\u00c6ole, of her dizziness, would have fallen also, had not a strong arm\nupheld her, and a tender voice whispered:\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, strength. The worst is over.\u201d\n\nIt was Sensel, and he was offering his other arm to Electra; whilst\nabout him were flocking the nearest handmaids, as though he alone could\nsave them.\n\nIt was at this moment that Hellen succeeded in getting sight of the two.\nReaching an aperture, he sprang up among its clustering papyrus plumes\nto perceive them with Sensel. By this time, the people were quieting,\nand Queen Atlana was being borne out. As the throng pressed after her,\nHellen was the better able to watch. Great was his relief when Sensel\nbegan marshaling the handmaids to their door. \u201cIf he can but get them to\nthe air,\u201d he thought, \u201cbefore more evil cometh.\u201d\n\nHid among the papyrus, he waited until all had passed out even to the\npriest and handmaids in attendance upon the altar fire.\n\nFor once the great temple was deserted. Hellen was alone. As he realized\nthis, an idea came that he was quick to act upon. Springing from the\naperture, he darted across the great space toward the door of the\nhandmaids, opened this, and beheld, stretching deep, the passage through\nwhich Sensel had conducted him to the priests\u2019 gathering room; and knew\nthat some distance down, was the side passage leading to the cell where\nhe had seen the red-garbed figure. At the very end was a door leading,\nprobably, to the building of the handmaids. If he could but run down\nthis long passage, and come upon \u00c6ole and Electra!\n\nAs if urged by a force uncontrollable, he sped onward\u2014his eyes, his\nthoughts on the door at the end. But, when midway, was arrested, and by\na voice. It was as though a wall had sprung up in front of him. Low,\nstrong in fear, it warned.\n\n\u201cRash youth, thou wilt ruin all. Go back ere the priests come. Wouldst\nthou die?\u201d\n\nHellen still would have pressed on.\n\n\u201cCall to mind thy promise. If here thou art found, at an end are the\nmeetings with thy sister\u2014the hope of freedom.\u201d\n\nHellen, now irresolute, was looking about him for the red-garbed figure,\nwhen Sensel appeared through the far door. For one moment, the latter\nstood motionless. Then he bounded toward Hellen. Seizing his wrist, he\ncried:\n\n\u201cIf thou lovest thy sister, out of this. Fly!\u201d\n\nBut Hellen shook off his hand as he answered:\n\n\u201cTouch me not. I will go of my own will.\u201d\n\nSensel, holding with the more strength, began to draw him along as with\nthe force of the wind. On\u2014on\u2014they sped, and into the temple. Here it was\nstill empty, but voices could be heard in the passage leading to the\ninner sanctuary. Sensel cried:\n\n\u201cOn to the portal!\u201d still holding fast. And Hellen, at last realizing\nhis rashness, complied. But not to escape. The sanctuary door opened as\nthey neared the portal; and in came Oltis and Urgis.\n\nThe former\u2019s assurance had returned. But he paused in dismay at\nbeholding the temple thus deserted, and Hellen and Sensel by the portal.\nThe former was freeing himself; the latter looked worsted, conquered\nrather than conquering.\n\nHurriedly the priests approached them. And Oltis asked:\n\n\u201cSensel, what doeth the youth here with thee?\u201d\n\n\u201cHe went not with the others. I would have forced him away.\u201d\n\n\u201cThe place of a messenger is in the outer court,\u201d said Urgis sternly.\n\n\u201cHe is the brother of \u00c6ole the handmaid.\u201d Oltis\u2019 tone was meaningful;\nand his glare boded such evil that Hellen was roused to resentment.\nThough he returned with surprising calm:\n\n\u201cYea, I am the brother of \u00c6ole\u2014her wretched brother. When all fled the\ntemple, I staid that I might follow her. I was making my way through the\npassage when set upon by Sensel, and carried back as if by the wind.\u201d\n\nOltis looked at Urgis. Triumph was in his eye. And triumph responded.\nThough Urgis, in hypocritical tone said:\n\n\u201cThe temple doth pride itself upon this strength of Sensel.\u201d\n\n\u201cI thought I was strong,\u201d continued Hellen, as he regarded Sensel.\n\n\u201cThou wilt find thy strength as naught here. Tell me\u2014how far was he,\nSensel?\u201d\n\n\u201cMost Honored and High Priest, he was well in the passage. But I seized\nhim, and speeded him here.\u201d\u2014Sensel\u2019s tone was very low.\n\n\u201cDidst thou see aught?\u201d demanded Oltis of Hellen.\n\n\u201cI saw naught but doors and Sensel. Those doors are the same I saw when\nbrought before thee, Priest Urgis.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou shouldst say, \u2018Chief of the Priests,\u2019\u201d corrected Urgis, angrily.\n\n\u201cThen,\u2014\u2018Chief of the Priests, Urgis.\u2019\u201d And Hellen bowed to the ground,\nbut with little of reverence.\n\nHis manner was not lost upon Oltis. Though smooth his tones, his eyes\nemitted a lurid satisfaction.\n\n\u201cHe who cometh into that passage not bidden, mocketh the holy laws of\nthe temple. There is sore pain for this sin.\u201d\n\n\u201cThere should be sore pain, then, for other sins. The presence of the\nhandmaids is a sin. Are the gods waiting?\u201d\n\nSensel\u2019s eyes were piercing the rash Hellen, in their indignation.\nFurther, did they contain warning? It seemed as though the latter\npredominated as Hellen looked from Oltis to him. As for Oltis, he was\nexultant; though most grave was his expression.\n\n\u201cThe youth would chide us of the great temple\u2014would even chide the gods.\nFor such sin there is worse than pain. He will go to the\n\u2018Deeps.\u2019\u2014Sensel, the guards!\u201d\n\nSensel turned as if to obey, and then paused to arrange his sandal.\n\n\u201cHasten, Sensel. Every moment he doth stay bringeth taint to the\ntemple.\u201d\n\n\u201cTaint!\u201d returned Hellen. \u201cIt is ye\u2014thyself and Oltis\u2014who bring taint\nupon the temple!\u2014Thou, Oltis, hast brought upon its face the black look\nof guile, the slime of sense, the marring of every line of that pure\ngrace so long its own.\u2014Tell me, where are the handmaids thou didst\nthrust into thine inner holy place? Are they to be my neighbors in thy\n\u2018Deeps\u2019?\u201d\n\nIt was a revelation, the shrinking back of the two. Never before had\nbeen such braving, such questioning! Sensel and Hellen read but the one\nthing from their cowering attitude.\n\nAs the four stood mute, the door of the gathering room was heard to\nopen; and there entered the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 and several other priests.\nThe latter at once resumed their neglected duties; but the silent one\nhastened toward the group by the portal.\n\nOltis and Urgis were again breathing. And, strangely, a great hope\npossessed Hellen as the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 came opposite him. Eloquent was\nthe mysterious priest\u2019s glance from one to the other, so eloquent that\nOltis, as if against his will, explained:\n\n\u201cThis youth hath sinned. He pressed within the west passage in search of\nhis sister, the handmaid \u00c6ole. Further, he hath scorned, mocked, Urgis\nand myself. For these, he will go to the \u2018Deeps.\u2019\u201d\n\nBy a gesture, the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 deprecated this going to the \u2018Deeps.\u2019\nBut Oltis, though with less of determination in voice and manner,\niterated:\n\n\u201cHe will go to the \u2018Deeps.\u2019\u201d\n\nMerely by the movement of his expressive hands, the silent one referred\nto the earthquake and the mysterious voice, and advised clemency as the\nyouth had erred from love of his sister. All Hellen was as quick to\ncomprehend as the priests, so ably did the gestures speak. But Oltis\ncontinued:\n\n\u201cHe hath chided the gods. It is the crowning sin. Sensel, the guards!\u201d\n\nSensel still hesitated. The \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 had glanced at him, his\nglance expressing negation. As he stood irresolute, unmindful of the\nindignation of Oltis. The \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 took from an inside pocket a\nsmall roll of papyrus, and signed to Sensel for reed and ink.\n\nWhen these were brought, he wrote in large Atlantean characters swiftly:\n\n\u201cIt is the Festival of Poseidon. On this day, mercy is ever shown all\nsinners. It is one of the oldest laws, the law of King Atlas.\u201d\n\nOltis and Urgis read. And Oltis, with exceeding reluctance, replied:\n\n\u201cWe know it. It hath ever been kept.\u201d\n\nThe silent one wrote again:\n\n\u201cThere is an olden prophecy\u2014\u2018_When the stranger from a far land would\nseek his own within the temple, the high priest is safe in forbearing of\nthe heart._\u2019\u201d\n\n\u201cA prophecy I laugh at,\u201d sneered Oltis. Though his uncertain looks\ntestified to the opposite.\n\nHe of silence again wrote:\n\n\u201cPutting the olden law beside the olden prophecy meaneth much on this\nday.\u201d\n\nOltis and Urgis looked at each other in doubt, more than in doubt. For\nfear lurked behind the doubt\u2014the fear that comes of dread of penalty\u2014the\nfear that will attack the stoutest, most reckless villains, at times.\nWhat was there in this mysterious priest that served to tongue-tie them,\nas it were\u2014yet loosened every evil and falsity of their souls until\ntheir minds beholding, shrank from such as though they were ghastly\nphantoms? Finally, Urgis, in his quality of lesser villain, broke\nsilence.\n\n\u201cOltis, it would be well to think upon it. Let us speak together.\u201d\n\n\u201cI will speak here,\u201d vociferated Oltis. \u201cThere needeth no meddling\npriest, no speaking together to show me my duty. If olden law and olden\nprophecy join, I must obey. The youth can go free. But woe to him should\nhe sin again!\u201d\n\nWell was it for Sensel that the two saw not the glad light that came\ninto his eyes, the happy color that swept over his face. As for the\nsilent one, the expression that irradiated him was not detected, either,\nas, at the beginning of Oltis\u2019 words to Urgis, he had turned as if to\nwalk away. Yet again, and instantly, did he face them, for Hellen\u2019s\nvoice was ringing:\n\n\u201cO \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 I thank thee, I bow to thee. In truth art thou of the\ngods\u2014as the islanders say!\u201d\n\nThe silent one stretched out his hands to him in blessing; and then,\nwith a peculiar look at Oltis, moved away. Oltis, with a strange\ndrooping about him, turned to Sensel with the order, \u201cSee the youth well\naway.\u201d\n\nThen to Hellen, he added, \u201cYouth, go. But forget not\u2014that olden laws and\nolden prophecies will not ever be at hand to save thee.\u201d\n\nWhen Hellen had bowed to each, he turned after Sensel; and followed his\ngliding, quivering, dust-colored self to the gateway of the outer court.\nAfter Sensel, without one word, had left him, Hellen went on to the\npalace as if in a dream, absorbed over the \u2018Silent Priest.\u2019 Wonderful\nwas the power of this grand man, amazing the hopefulness that possessed\nhim when this being came opposite him! Was he, indeed, more than mortal\nas the islanders hinted? Or were his powers natural in themselves, but\nseldom bestowed upon man?\n\nThat evening, it was evident to \u00c6ole and Electra that Hellen was unduly\ndisturbed, for his voice was husky, his eyes and color feverish. As to\nthemselves, they were very pale; and \u00c6ole owned to a feeling of\nweakness, even looking in apprehension at the hill they were about to\nmount. Perceiving this, Hellen, as he took an arm of each, whispered:\n\n\u201cLet us not climb the tower. We will go to the alley on its right. There\nno one cometh this late. Though, there are ears in the air.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is not so safe as the tower, Hellen.\u201d\n\n\u201cThere is still the noise of the bulls, \u00c6ole.\u201d\n\n\u201cI forgot. May their zeal be great!\u201d\n\nElectra laughed; and a little color came into her face. \u201cHow I thank\nthose bulls,\u201d she said naively. \u201cWell are they worthy to be held in\nhonor, and to be kept about the temple!\u201d\n\nThe three laughed, their spirits lightening in accordance; and they\nbegan to walk with briskness towards the northern slope. As they neared\nthe broad leafy alley that extended downward to the right of the tower,\n\u00c6ole paused to regard this distrustfully.\n\n\u201cWe could be followed, and not know it because of the trees.\u201d\n\n\u201cMy eyes and ears will be well open,\u201d said Hellen.\n\nDown the alley they hurried to come upon a thicket: and here paused to\nlisten. But no sounds could be heard save the songs of the night birds\nand the faint chanting of the priests\u2014when the bulls permitted.\n\nAs they were about to pass around the thicket, Hellen thought to look\nbackward up the alley\u2014just as a tall slender shape showed itself in\nentering; and darted for this only to see it vanish. Vainly did he\nsearch on all sides, thereupon returning scant of breath, but yet with\nvoice to air his indignation.\n\n\u201cIt could but be that Sensel\u2014so fast did he fly. He is an evil spirit!\u201d\n\n\u201cSay not so, Hellen. He is good. Often doth he aid Electra and myself.\nAnd the other handmaids never tire of speaking of his kind deeds.\u201d\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, I forget not that he came upon me without noise when I met the\nred shape.\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen, I have the thought that good will come of those two,\u201d insisted\nElectra.\n\nThey were around the thicket; and had come upon one of the streams\nflowing down the mountain side. By this they sat so as to face the\nthicket; and, under cover of the noise of the bulls, Hellen began with\nthis:\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, Electra, I have seen the queen.\u201d\n\nThe two jumped to their feet, and as quickly sat down again. \u201cTell\nus!\u201d\u2014\u201cTell us!\u201d they chorused.\n\nHellen recounted all save the terrible part concerning the handmaids.\nWhen he finished, they were weeping.\n\n\u201cThinkest thou the queen will get well?\u201d asked \u00c6ole, finally.\n\n\u201cHer spirit is mighty. She feeleth she should live to help us. I fear\nnot she will die.\u201d\n\n\u201cGreat is the wonder that she found strength to come to the temple.\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, but it is herself,\u201d said Electra. \u201cAnd well did Atlano and Oltis\ncower before her. It passeth belief that Oltis should thus deck himself\nwhen the law is strong the priests shall ever wear white linen.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut, the \u2018Silent Priest,\u2019\u201d interposed \u00c6ole, \u201cwas he not as beyond\nearth? How did Oltis pale before him! What shame did his pure raiment\nand silver circlet cast upon the purple and gems of the high priest!\nAnd, even at my first look, what a spell took hold of me. Hard was it to\ndraw from him mine eyes.\u201d\n\n\u201cHe is a power,\u201d added Hellen. \u201cThe other priests fear him while they\nlook up to him. And, he doth cause me to thrill with hope and strength\nat the first glance. What is it?\u2014Ah\u2014never can I forget how he came\nbefore these islanders!\u201d\n\n\u201cTell us of it, Hellen,\u201d said Electra. \u201cI, also, am drawn to him. He\nseemeth more than man.\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, Hellen\u2014tell us\u2014and hasten. The time doth fly.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is a year since. One morning, while I was on the sands, I chanced to\nsee far off on the water a moving speck. As it drew on, it proved to be\na boat, and a boat of strange behavior\u2014for long it hovered far, as if it\nfeared to draw nigher. The islanders also noting this, watched with me.\nAfter two hours, it began to near us a little. Then it stopped.\n\n\u201cSo we on the sands beckoned. Thus on it came again. And soon we saw\nthat it was of odd shape, and held two persons, one being clothed in\nwhite. Slow, very slow was it in nearing us; but at length drew up on\nthe sands, amid our loud greetings.\n\n\u201cThen stepped among us this grand man robed in shining white, and\nwearing about his head a circlet of silver studded with golden stars.\nHis was the garb of the priests of Poseidon, save that he wore soft\nfolds of white about his brow beneath the circlet. So we pressed about\nhim to know whence he came. To our sorrow he answered not by speech;\nbut, by signs, made the king, high priest, and all, to know that Amen\nhad sent him to serve in the temple, and that he would speak at such\ntime as the gods willed.\u201d\n\n\u201cHow chanced the king and high priest on the sands?\u201d inquired Electra.\n\n\u201cWhen we had watched the strange behavior of the boat for a while, we\nsent for them.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut\u2014the figure behind him?\u201d asked \u00c6ole.\n\n\u201cHe sat still until the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 signed for him to come. It was\nSensel.\u201d\n\n\u201cNow I call it to mind, Hellen. I heard thee tell of it, but had\nforgotten.\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, I told thee. This second figure was Sensel. Out he glided, tall,\nslender, shining of eye, the color of dust, and swaying. We fell back as\nthough he was a serpent; and watched him, charmed, as he took his place\nbeside the \u2018Silent Priest.\u2019\u201d\n\n\u201cI think he is fair, noble,\u201d urged Electra, \u201cin spite of his ugly dust\ngarments and wavy walk. How his eyes shine beneath that low cap he ever\nweareth!\u201d\n\nThis pleased \u00c6ole much. But Hellen looked severe. In grimmest tone, he\nsaid:\n\n\u201cLook to it that he throweth not his spells about you. Such charming is\ndeath!\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen, thou hast need of more heart,\u201d warned \u00c6ole. \u201cThou art getting\nto look but for the evil in people.\u201d And she turned from him.\n\nThis, coming from her, was a blow. Hellen was so smitten, that Electra\nentreated:\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, thou hast wounded him. But\u2014look upon him with thy fond eyes.\u201d\n\n\u00c6ole obeyed to soften. Taking his hand, she said in her loving way:\n\n\u201cDear Hellen, how could I thus hurt thee. Forgive me.\u201d\n\nHe kissed her. \u201cDear \u00c6ole, how can I forgive when naught doth need it. I\nam wrong to speak evil of Sensel when he is kind to thee and Electra.\u201d\n\nThe last sentence though somewhat lacking in firmness, yet was strong in\nits concession. In appreciation, sweet peace hovered over them again;\nand Electra, that the gentle presence might not go on the wing, hastened\nto say:\n\n\u201cBut, Hellen, thou hast not told us all. And soon should we go back.\u201d\n\n\u201cThere is little more. As to the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 already were we looking\nupon him as a higher being. And this strange Sensel but added to our\nawe. When the king and high priest had spoken further, by their signs,\nwe followed them to the temple. Here the new priest was given place. Now\nhe is a power, checking even Atlano and Oltis. But few animals have been\nyielded on the altar; and no handmaids have been called to the inner\nholy place, since he hath been in the temple.\u201d\n\n\u00c6ole and Electra shuddered. The latter whispered:\n\n\u201cHellen, we are getting a dread of the inner holy place.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhat meanest thou?\u201d\n\n\u201cThe other handmaids tremble and grow pale at name of it.\u201d\n\n\u201cWe found it thus the first day,\u201d added \u00c6ole. \u201cWhy is it?\u201d\n\n\u201cAsk me not, \u00c6ole. But pray that no more handmaids may go in there.\u201d\n\nThey looked at him in fear.\n\n\u201cHellen, much have we seen and heard that causeth us to believe evil\ngoeth on in the inner parts. I feel as if the air, even, is not pure.\u201d\n\n\u201cDwell not upon such thoughts. I am sure that it groweth brighter for\nus. Let me tell you what happened after the earth quaked, after Sensel\nhad led you from the temple.\u201d\n\nHastily he recounted the whole, not omitting Sensel\u2019s perturbation. When\nhe had finished, the two, of their doubt and anxiety, were silent.\nFinally, \u00c6ole murmured:\n\n\u201cHellen, what a risk was thine to go in that passage. And thine awful\nwords to the high priest.\u201d\n\n\u201cI have been smitten ever since. But the words would come.\u201d\n\n\u201cI know, Hellen. But, take cheer. Be not so cast down.\u201d\n\n\u201cI fear it will bring evil to thee and Electra.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut\u2014there are the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 and Sensel,\u201d urged Electra.\n\n\u201cIf Sensel is our friend. Though he came with the \u2018Silent Priest,\u2019 he\nhath gained favor with Atlano and Oltis. Both look to him; and both may\nhave weight with him. It may be it was at their order that he came after\nus in the alley. He may be beyond that thicket now.\u201d\u2014He pointed to the\nnearest clump.\n\n\u201cI will see,\u201d returned Electra.\n\nScarce had they accepted her words than she was speeding off to the\nplace designated, hopeful of convincing Hellen of his injustice.\n\nBut, when almost there, paused because of a significant rustling. Though\nthe pause was only for the instant. Bravely she resumed her way; and was\nat the thicket just as a tall form showed itself before vanishing!\n\nPoor Electra, overcome, could only turn and look to Hellen, who had fast\nfollowed her. Pitiful was it to witness her trembling. Hellen, in his\nloving commiseration, put his arm about her, nay, both arms; and thus\nsupported her.\n\n\u201cCome, dear Electra, come away. Thou wilt be sick.\u201d\n\nShe burst into tears; and was emulated by the approaching \u00c6ole. As she\nsobbed, she said:\n\n\u201cI grieve not to believe him our friend.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt doth not make him the less our friend that he hath done this,\u201d spoke\n\u00c6ole, with head held high. \u201cHow know we but he is the more our friend in\nthus doing. It is plain he was not there to hearken. It is too far from\nthe place where we sat.\u201d Sweet was her majesty.\n\n\u201cWhy, then, didst thou weep?\u201d asked the keen Hellen.\n\n\u201cI know not,\u201d she faltered, her head lowering. \u201cUnless it was\nbecause\u2014everything was so sudden\u2014and Electra was trembling and weeping.\u201d\n\n\u201cWert thou in fear, Electra?\u201d\n\n\u201cNay, Hellen, but I became without hope.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd I am, likewise. I fear he is not for us.\u201d Hellen was gloomily\nlooking down.\n\n\u201cI have it,\u201d exclaimed \u00c6ole. \u201cHe came to warn us!\u201d\n\n\u201cThou hast it, \u00c6ole!\u201d\u2014Glad was Electra to clutch at this straw.\n\n\u201cWhy ran he then?\u201d asked Hellen.\n\nThis was unanswerable. The two lovely heads bent, disconsolate, thus\ncausing softening in Hellen. In gentlest tones, he said:\n\n\u201cLet us not question it. And, it is time to go back.\u201d\n\nAs they went, he thought to ask: \u201cWhere are those \u2018Deeps\u2019?\u201d\n\n\u201cThey are beneath the temple. The handmaids whisper of them in horror,\u201d\nreplied Electra.\n\nNothing further was said until they reached the hillside door, when they\nbade each other good-night dejectedly. As the door was opening, Hellen\nwhispered:\n\n\u201cBeware of him!\u201d\n\n\n\n\n                               CHAPTER X.\n                           LIGHT ON THE PATH.\n\n\nThe next evening, when \u00c6ole and Electra came out upon the hillside,\nHellen was not awaiting them. Then did each own to anxiety; and, as the\nmoments speeded, their uncertainty became sickening. Finally, as some\nrelief, \u00c6ole proposed that they should go on to the alley. To this both\ninclined, the more as voices were heard nearing the temple from the\nsouthward. In the alley they would be quite secure from interruption, as\nit was seldom traversed after nightfall.\n\nSo they sought its shade; and, just within its entrance, paused to await\nHellen.\n\nExceeding was their relief when he joined them a little later. Hard was\nhe panting, not so much from his run, as from dread that he had missed\nthem. He muttered:\n\n\u201cIt hath been sore trouble to get here. It seemed as though the messages\nof the king would end not.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt may be his thought to stop these meetings,\u201d spoke \u00c6ole.\n\n\u201cThe voice is yet too young,\u201d reasoned Electra. \u201cThough, Oltis may\nmaster him. Ah, that voice! My father told of one that was heard in a\ntemple of Khemi, and how the people hearkened unto it.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt seemeth a helper either of gods or man,\u201d said \u00c6ole. \u201cIt is ever in\nmy thought that it cometh of our parents, whether they be of earth or\nheaven.\u201d\n\n\u201cLet us hope they are in heaven, \u00c6ole.\u201d Hellen\u2019s voice was savage in his\ndespair. \u201cIf they are of earth, shame upon them!\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen, I will not own thee, brother. Thus to charge the best we have\nknown in our lives. This is what Atlantis hath done for thee!\u201d\n\nSweet peace was again spreading her wings. And Electra was fearful she\nwould get far away. Yet, \u00c6ole, in her sweet indignation, was right.\nHellen was almost impious. In dread, she looked from one to the other.\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, our eyes were young when we were torn from them. Young eyes are\nfond; they see no faults.\u201d\n\n\u201cWould we had died young, Hellen. To grow old enough to see faults, such\nfaults in those so dear\u2014and to charge them\u2014should cause one to sorrow\nfor his birth.\u201d\n\n\u201cWell would it be had we never seen the light. Thinkest thou that I\ncould have rested under it\u2014thus to be robbed of my children? I would\nhave rent heaven to get them!\u201d\n\n\u201cHush, Hellen,\u201d implored Electra. \u201cThou art sinning. To dare to think of\nwarring upon the gods!\u201d\n\n\u201cYea\u2014well could I war upon any gods, that could look down, and not check\nsuch evil. And make their heaven a thing of naught!\u201d\n\nHe looked upon the shocked face of his reprove\u2014to become penitent; and\nmourned:\n\n\u201cElectra\u2014\u00c6ole\u2014it is ye who make me sin. My days and nights hold but one\nthought\u2014how to free you from the taint of the temple\u2014from this island,\nthis fair, most evil spot\u2014from this your dire slavery.\u201d\n\nOf their pity, they seized his hands. Each implored him not to be so\nbitter, but to be calm, even hopeful, and to consider that God\u2019s ways\nare not the ways of men.\n\nThus stood they absorbed, unheedful of a gliding, noiseless shape that\nwas speeding toward them; that paused when near them to gaze with eyes\nof pity, love; that, of its magnetism, was quick to draw Hellen\u2019s glance\nupon itself.\n\nGently did Hellen release the two clinging figures as he eyed the\nquivering Sensel. Then, with a bound, he was almost upon him, his hands\noutstretched to strangle. But, swift as a dart, did Sensel move to one\nside, there to stand motionless, and regard Hellen with eyes wonderful\nin their keenness and brilliancy.\n\nAgain did Hellen bound almost upon him; and again did the swaying\nfigure, with the same astonishing celerity, change its place.\n\n\u201cEnough of this play, Sensel,\u201d cried Hellen, seeing it was futile to\ncome upon him. \u201cTell me\u2014what meanest thou by stealing upon us to view\nour misery?\u201d\n\nSensel gracefully pointed upward; and, in low, musical tones, answered:\n\n\u201cThere are gods in the heavens. Why cease to hope?\u201d\n\n\u201cThere are not gods for us. Parents\u2014heaven\u2014gods\u2014are proving myths. The\nevil spirits, though, have being.\u201d Meaningful was Hellen\u2019s tone and\nlook. \u201cYea, the evil spirits have being, and to good purpose for this\nisland.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou hast thrown from thee, then, the warm feeling for the Higher Good,\nthe trust of thine early years. Only the evil spirits have being!\u201d\nStrong was Sensel in his rebuking. \u201cBecause sorrow is thine, there is no\nHigher Good. Because thou art not happy, only evil ruleth. Look to\nthyself! For false spirits close about thee. Their thoughts are thine.\nTherefore cometh thy lack of warmth to the gods, of trust\u2014thy wicked\nthoughts. Hellen, beware!\u201d\n\n\u00c6ole and Electra drank in these words; and then looked furtively at\nHellen. Glad were they to see he was touched, that he seemed\nconscience-stricken. And he was conscience-stricken, for Sensel\u2019s tones\nwere even more forcible than his words. After some moments, he admitted:\n\n\u201cSensel, I own that thou speakest truth. Of late, I have lost warmth,\ntrust. The Higher Good hath been shunned. But I am wild\u2014torn with fears\nfor these. Therefore, canst thou wonder\u2014blame?\u201d\n\n\u201cI wonder not. I blame not. But I have come to tell thee the clouds will\nlift. Soon will light be on thy path. Be calm, and wait. Thou art not\nforgotten of gods or man.\u201d\n\nWith a farewell wave of the hand, he turned away, and glided beyond the\nthicket.\n\nHellen moved as if to follow him; but checking himself, moaned:\n\n\u201cHe is right. Long is it since I have looked to the Higher Powers. My\ntrust is gone. I have been mad.\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen, my trust hath not failed. Sure am I that all is for our good.\u201d\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, thine are ever warmth, trust. But I am cold, full of doubt.\u201d\n\n\u201cAfter the way of men,\u201d interposed Electra. \u201cMen are cold of heart\ntoward the Higher Powers, but to reason the more: and, of their\nreasoning, see the less.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou art right. Ah, Electra, if thou wouldst but help me.\u201d He looked at\nher with tenderest eyes.\n\n\u201cThou shouldst ask help only of the Higher Good and Truth, Hellen.\u201d\nElectra was blushing.\n\n\u00c6ole, though listening, was thinking deep upon Sensel. During Hellen\u2019s\nlast words, she was even saying to herself, \u201cWhat a glance is that of\nSensel. What a voice is his. Without doubt, he is good. After this\nnight, Hellen can but believe in him.\u201d\n\nSo full was she of this last thought, that out she spoke:\n\n\u201cHellen, Sensel is our friend. Now wilt thou be sure.\u201d\n\n\u201cUnless he is full of guile, \u00c6ole.\u201d Then, because of her hurt\nexpression, he hastened to add, \u201c\u00c6ole, doubt hath firm hold of me. But\nthou wilt forgive.\u201d\n\nShe was silent. Therefore, Electra entreated:\n\n\u201cHellen, thine is a strong, honest spirit,\u2014but it is weighed down by\nthese doubts. Throw them off that thou mayst soar to find trust, peace.\u201d\n\nHellen, gazing into her earnest eyes, and listening to her thrilling\ntones, was so carried away that he responded:\n\n\u201cElectra, but to hearken to thee is to rise higher. Come, dear one,\u2014give\nme thy hand\u2014that some of the grand ether filling thee may pass into my\npoor frame\u2014to give life to my spirit, to raise it a little to the\nheights thou speakest. Ah, Electra, my strength is of the body. Give me\nthat of the spirit.\u201d\n\nElectra was mute, though she held out her hand. This he took, and\ncontinued:\n\n\u201cDost thou not feel how my hand leapeth because of thy living words? And\nthine will I keep as we go back, for it is time that we part again.\u201d So\ndid his look linger upon her, that she, paling, glanced at \u00c6ole to meet\nher sad eyes fixed upon them. Already was she understanding Hellen\u2019s\nfeeling for Electra; and she feared for him, feared for his further\nsuffering. Electra meeting this sad gaze, thought, \u201cShe is not pleased\nwith me.\u201d And answered by a look so humble and beseeching that \u00c6ole\ndarted to embrace her, and say with utmost expression:\n\n\u201cDear, dear Electra!\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, dear Electra, it is!\u201d Hellen was elated. \u201cAnd dear \u00c6ole! Now, ye\ndear ones, take hold of me. For, it is time that we go.\u201d\n\nEach clung to him; then buoyantly they sped to the temple.\n\nThe next evening, Hellen was again delayed; and again hastened to the\nalley, hoping there, as before, to rejoin the waiting ones.\n\nBut, in the alley, they were not. Neither beyond the thicket.\n\nBack he rushed to the tower with the faint hope that they might be\nteasing. But neither were they here\u2014not even at the top.\n\nIn a great dread, he tore down the staircase, and to the hillside\ndoor;\u2014thence back through the alley, and beyond the thicket: and there\npaused to gaze on the stream as if it, if it would, might help him.\n\nThen he called; and, for response, heard but the bulls that seemed to\nmock at him. Where were they? Could they be hiding? Were they laughing\nin some near nook over his distracted movements? No\u2014too well he knew\ntheir tender hearts, their impatience ever to greet him!\n\nBut, perhaps Sensel had come beyond the thicket, was there laughing at\nhis distress. Hellen waited, even hoping he might step forth. Hard was\nit to bear up as the moments crept on, as his imagination grew riotous.\n\nErelong, he started to run back to the alley. And was on the point of\nrounding the thicket, when a tall figure came upon him.\n\nBut, it was not Sensel. No, this was King Atlano! And without\nattendants.\n\nAt Hellen\u2019s stony stare, the king smiled derisively; and asked:\n\n\u201cWhy art thou in such haste? Thou camest near falling upon me.\u201d\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, I seek my sister and Electra.\u201d For his life Hellen could\nnot bow.\n\nThis the king noted. Though he corrected him not, but said, as if\nindifferent:\n\n\u201cSo, here is the place where ye meet.\u201d\n\n\u201cFor two nights past have we met here\u2014as thou knowest, King Atlano.\u201d\nHellen was now calm, and looking fearlessly at his tormentor. \u201cThis\nthird night, they come not.\u201d\n\n\u201cNay\u2014they come not!\u201d The king laughed as the evil spirits might.\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, will they come?\u201d\n\n\u201cThey will not come.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhy?\u201d The hot blood was surging now.\n\n\u201cI like not these meetings. Evil will come of it. Other handmaids will\nask to creep out, and meet their brothers\u2014or, fonder ones.\u201d Again the\nking laughed, and so that Hellen writhed.\n\n\u201cBut, the voice hath willed that we meet.\u201d\n\n\u201cI doubt the voice. It may be jugglery[19]\u2014jugglery known to Khemi.\nThere such arts are beginning.\u201d\n\n\u201cThen is all in the temple jugglery!\u201d\n\n\u201cThou forgettest fear, awe. For such there is pain.\u201d\n\n\u201cTell me, King Atlano, where are \u00c6ole and Electra?\u201d\n\nAgain the king smiled, and replied suavely:\n\n\u201cThis night hath \u00c6ole been called to the inner holy place. Electra will\ngo in on the morrow.\u201d So gloating had become his look and tone that\nHellen grasped at the air as if to steady himself; and repeated, dazed:\n\n\u201cIn the inner holy place?\u201d\n\n\u201cYea.\u201d Atlano\u2019s tone was soft though his eyes gleamed cruelly. \u201cThe\npriests have willed that thou art to be parted from \u00c6ole and Electra.\nTheir stay, for the coming time, is in the inner holy place.\u201d\n\nHellen\u2019s agony was bewildering. Despair so clogged his utterance that he\ncould only gasp:\n\n\u201cNot that\u2014not that!\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is a high honor.\u201d The king regarded him in triumph and derision.\n\nThen Hellen\u2019s tongue loosed. He towered grand in his passion.\n\n\u201cThou knowest it is not a high honor. Thou knowest thine inner holy\nplace is a hell. Thou knowest that thyself and those priests are fiends\nworse than those of hell\u2014for ye are fair in seeming, and fiends look\nwhat they are. Ye are monsters of self and sense! And, by your arts have\nye worked upon these islanders, until they see with your eyes, walk in\nyour ways.\n\n\u201cBut\u2014think ye there is no coming pain for this? Oh, poor, wretched,\ngroveling King, I tell thee sorrow and pain fast near thee. In the\nheight of this thy power cometh thy fall. The powers above are raging at\nthee. Their vengeance is sure. It playeth about thee now. It is ready to\ndart upon thee. It will crush thee. May it come this night!\u201d\n\nAnd Hellen sank upon his knees to implore:\n\n\u201cO ye Gods, send down your shafts of flame to confound this monster! O\nspare to \u00c6ole and Electra their purity! Smite them dead ere worse\nbefalleth them!\u201d\n\nThe king listened as if turned to stone. The audacity of this youth was\nmore dreadful than his words. Whilst he stood glaring, and unable to\nspeak, Hellen arose, and, in commanding tone, said:\n\n\u201cYield to me Electra and \u00c6ole.\u201d\n\n\u201cAh, thou askest for Electra first,\u201d was sneered with strange slowness\nand huskiness.\n\nHellen darted for him, and in his young strength, and emotion, would\ndoubtless have prevailed had he not been mastered by the same force that\nhad rendered him helpless when endeavoring to rescue \u00c6ole from the\ntemple\u2019s guards. An essence pungent and pleasant was thrown at him by\nAtlano, and he sank upon the ground. As he lay inert, the king\ncontinued:\n\n\u201cAs for thyself, it was meant thou shouldst join the warmen in a falling\nupon the Afrite coast at a place where treasure can be gained. But,\nbecause of thy words, thou shalt be yielded on the altar. Amen and\nPoseidon are again calling for blood, as the late troubles prove.\u201d\n\nA fearful nausea came upon Hellen. He struggled to defy:\n\n\u201cThou mockest Amen and Poseidon. My yielding upon the altar\u2014all\nsuch\u2014come of thy longing for blood. But the gods thou wouldst make so\nvile are ready to fall upon thee for the base deeds thou doest in their\nname. Rather would I be yielded on thine altar than stand in thy place!\u201d\n\nWith fiendish face, the king bounded upon him, and would have strangled\nhim had not a rustling been heard in the thicket. He looked to see\nSensel glide out, quivering and pallid.\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, thou art wanted in the temple. A great evil hath\nbefallen.\u201d\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole! Electra!\u201d panted Hellen.\n\nThe king turned to go, but Hellen\u2019s feeble hand caught at his robe.\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, yield me upon thine altar if thou wilt, but spare \u00c6ole and\nElectra. It is but a crumb.\u201d\n\nAtlano, smiling as the fiends, removed the hand, saying:\n\n\u201cThou wilt hear from me with the morn.\u201d\n\nThen, motioning to Sensel to lead the way, he rejoined the attendants\nawaiting him in the alley.\n\nHellen watched until he had disappeared. If he could but move\u2014but fly\nafter him\u2014but crush him!\n\nNot long though, did his agony endure. It was scarcely five minutes when\nthe thicket again rustled. The startled Hellen listened, and with hope.\nThe rustling was repeated. Then, wonderful, his muscles began to grow\nless rigid, his blood to course warmer. In another moment he was leaping\nto his feet, and towards the thicket\u2014when, from behind it, appeared the\n\u2018Silent Priest\u2019!\n\n\u201cThe \u2018Silent Priest,\u2019\u201d murmured poor Hellen.\n\nThe silent one approached, and extended his hands to grasp Hellen\u2019s.\nInstantly, their soft, firm pressure gave confidence and strength to the\nforlorn youth. All fear and distrust vanished, and he looked into the\nnoble countenance bending over him with strange yearning.\n\nThe priest signed that Hellen must follow him; and he acquiesced,\nfeeling as if this strange being could draw him to the worlds end. Arm\nin arm they walked to the tower, to mount it, the priest showing an\nagility as great as Hellen\u2019s.\n\nThey sat down on the ledge. And, to Hellen\u2019s amaze, a sudden, strong\nhope possessed him. Could it be owing to the tender manner of this\npriest? Or could the warm pressure of his hand have aught to do with it?\nNeither spoke, and both turned their eyes to the water, in the direction\nof the far-off Pelasgia. After a little, Hellen moaned:\n\n\u201cAh\u2014home, home! As if we sorrowed not enough in being torn from it! Yet,\nwhat was that pain to this? The woe of this night! Tell me, \u2018Silent\nPriest\u2019\u2014how can I save my pure ones, or kill them ere too late?\u201d\n\n\u201cMy son, a way openeth. Thou wilt come out of this with thy sister. But\nwoe\u2014woe\u2014to this wicked island!\u201d\n\nGreat was the shock to Hellen at the first tones of this voice. But it\nwas as nothing to that which followed. For, this hitherto voiceless\npriest was not only giving utterance to Atlantean speech at the first,\nbut continuing his sentences in Pelasgian.\n\n\u201cWho art thou?\u201d Hellen seized his garment and stared, bewildered, in his\nface.\n\n\u201cHave care, Hellen. I am no priest of Poseidon. Feelest thou not\u2014who\u2014I\nam?\u201d The \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 extended his arms in longing.\n\nHellen was speechless from the ecstasy of hope.\n\n\u201cHellen, this is but a mask\u2014this garb. Feelest thou not\u2014that\u2014I am\u2014?\u201d\n\n\u201cMy\u2014father?\u201d\n\n\u201cYea\u2014yea\u2014Hellen, thy father!\u201d\n\nBut Hellen was unconscious in the arms so eagerly enfolding him. His\nstrained condition could not bear this quick change from agony to joy.\nSelf-reproachful, his father chafed his hands, and gave him of a\nmedicine he carried within his vestment. Overwhelming was his relief\nwhen Hellen unclosed his eyes to look at him, and opened his arms for a\nlong embrace.\n\nWhen he was able to sit up, his father whispered:\n\n\u201cWe have need of care. The stones have eyes, the air hath ears. Now,\nhearken, for soon will I go back to the temple.\u201d\n\nHellen pressed his hand in assent; then asked:\n\n\u201cBut, first\u2014mother. Is she well?\u201d\n\n\u201cThy mother is as well as she can be under her great grief.\u201d\n\n\u201cThe gods be thanked. Ah, what a wretch am I! Father, when thou knowest\nmy evil heart, thou wilt not own me.\u201d\n\n\u201cFear not, Hellen. Thou art but man. And now, hearken.\u201d\n\n\u201cI will.\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen, after the Atlanteans had borne away thyself and \u00c6ole, I reached\nLarissa to find thy mother nigh to death. Day and night I watched until\nshe came out of the shadow. Then I besought ransom of the people. But\nthey were deaf, in their rage at the Atlanteans. I ceased my pleadings\nafter it was given me to feel, yea, to see\u2014hidden things\u2014and to be sure\nthat all would end well.\n\n\u201cThen came new misery. The tribes to the north sought battle with us;\nand I was forced to leave thy mother, and go against them. For a year\ndid this last.\n\n\u201cIn the end, the loss and ruin were theirs. Then came I home to find thy\nmother again nigh to death. But, after a little, new life came to her,\nand with it hope. She was strong in the thought that we should get our\nchildren\u2014was of one mind with me\u2014for, if knowledge can come from above,\nsuch was mine. But of this later.\n\n\u201cYea, thy mother was her old self, and urged me to again plead with the\nking and people for help. Our hopes proved in reason, for they agreed to\nlend us a few vessels. Then friends gathered about us to do the rest.\nAnd I built the boat in which I came hither.\n\n\u201cThus, after years of dread waiting, thy mother and I, with these dear\nfriends, sailed for the Great Rock that riseth where the Middle Sea\njoineth the ocean. There, under its shadow, I left them. And, as a\npriest of Poseidon, came to these Atlanteans.\n\n\u201cAh, Hellen, that day I knew thee, even as my foot pressed the sands.\nHard was it to keep from flinging myself upon thee in thy strong young\ngrace and pure look. Hellen, my dear son, all I had borne was as naught\nwhen I beheld thee. How it was that I ran not to thee to cry, \u2018Hellen,\nhere is thy father!\u2019 I know not. So strong was my yearning.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd, father, what were my feelings. Thy grand looks seemed beyond\nearth. Ah, how thou didst draw me! Though, after that, was I willing to\nthink of thee evil.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt was nature working in thee.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut\u2014how these Atlanteans have bent, yielded to thee.\u201d\n\n\u201cThey fear the gods now that they have become wicked, and dare not make\nlight of my warnings. Though Atlano and Oltis hate me, and would harm me\nif they dared. How often, by my signs, have I chided them, and made them\ncease their evil. Upon their fears am I working that I may free thyself\nand \u00c6ole. Oh, most wretched people!\u201d\n\nHe had arisen. And raised his eyes as if imploring heaven\u2019s mercy.\n\n\u201cBut\u2014Sensel\u2014who is he, father?\u201d\n\nDeucalion sat down again, and whispered:\n\n\u201cHe is young Prince Pelasgus, the son of our king.\u201d\n\nHellen, of his surprise, exclaimed so loud that his father again\ncautioned him. As he sat confounded, it was to listen to this.\n\n\u201cDuring our struggle with the tribes to the north, he served under me;\nand dear did we become to each other. He is noble, brave, good, and so\ntrue that he would not hearken that I should come without him. Though\nwith ill grace was his father willing. But in all Pelasgia, there was\nnot a youth who could run, turn, and bend himself as Prince Pelasgus\u2014not\none so strong. Thus he asked to use these gifts as a mask in my service.\nAfter some days, he came before me in his present shape; and I saw that\nthis mask of serpent look would aid me. I now know that I could not have\ndone without him. Sensel is an able one. And\u2014the voice is his.\u201d\n\n\u201cFather!\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is as I say. It is but in nature. Sensel learned it of a captive\ntaken when the northern tribes fell upon us. He said it was quite common\nin his own land. But, as most of his tribe were killed, it is almost as\nif of the hidden.\u201d\n\n\u201cHow will \u00c6ole and Electra glory in this,\u201d was said with due penitence.\n\u201cFrom the first, they liked and trusted him. But I\u2014how have I tried to\nstifle their belief in him. How have I scorned him for his serpent ways,\nhis services to king and priests.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is a lesson for thee. But look\u2014yonder he cometh.\u201d\n\n\u201cLet us go to him, father. I would kneel for his pardon.\u201d\n\n\u201cNot here, my son.\u201d\n\nThey descended from the tower. Upon meeting, Hellen would have embraced\nSensel, had his father permitted it. As it was, his expressive face\ntestified to his regret, his contrition for his unjust opinion, his\nformer contempt, even before he whispered of such to the responsive\nSensel.\n\nAfterward, still under cover of the bulls, were imparted to Hellen\nconfidences at which he marveled. Then Deucalion and Sensel hastened to\nthe temple.\n\nHellen remained to walk up and down the alley in a condition of mind far\nremoved from that in which he had parted from Atlano. Now hope was not\nonly showing herself, but promising abiding.\n\n  NOTE.\u2014\u201cDown to the present century, ventriloquism was regarded as a\n  physiological mystery. And, of old, it seemed awful when the river\n  Nessus saluted Pythagoras, when a tree spoke before Apollonius, and\n  when a newborn infant, or animals, or statues talked.\u201d\n\n\n\n\n                              CHAPTER XI.\n                    THE HAPPENING OF THE UNEXPECTED.\n\n\nDeucalion entered the hillside door to be met in the court by several\nweeping handmaids, one of whom cried out to him:\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole is no more. \u00c6ole is no more!\u201d\n\nHe paused, and his look questioned; when another handmaid answered.\n\n\u201cShe had just been called to the inner holy place, when, therein, we\nheard a great stir, and Sensel ran out to cry that she was lying dead at\nthe foot of the statue of Amen. He had borne her in there, as she, of\nher grief, fell even at the door. Ah, poor \u00c6ole\u2014poor \u00c6ole!\u201d\n\nThis handmaid began to sob so that she could not continue. Then another\nhandmaid spoke for her.\n\n\u201cThus we ran to the inner holy place, forgetting we should not go there.\nAnd, at the foot of Amen, beheld her as Sensel had said, whilst about\nher were gathering the high priest and the other priests. At first we\ncould not believe her dead; and rubbed her hands, and bathed her brow.\nBut she would not arouse. Now is the cold of death upon her.\u201d\n\nAnd this handmaid began to sob loud, the others joining with her. So\nextreme was their grief that Deucalion could obtain no further\ninformation, in spite of his many signs. Thus he left them to hasten to\nthe inner sanctuary.\n\nThis apartment, upon entering, gave the impression of mystery, luxury,\nsensuousness\u2014anything save devotion\u2014notwithstanding its golden altar at\nthe eastern end, its sacred fire thereon; notwithstanding its great\ngolden statues of Amen and Poseidon, the one to the altar\u2019s right, the\nother to its left, and both most wonderful in their size, majesty, and\nbenignity of mien.\n\nEverywhere in this inner sanctuary were gold and silver used lavishly.\nAnd, in the available places, were set magnificent gems, that, in their\nartful clustering, simulated flowers and fruits, thus affording the\nneedful climax to all the splendors.\n\nGlowing with orichalcum and clustering gems was the ceiling, while from\nit hung golden lamps resplendent in jewels. In corners, smoked silver\nvessels emitting perfumes whose subtlety overmastered the will. About\nthe greenstone columns, the rarest flowers were wreathed.\n\nYet, incongruously with the taste displayed, the fitness of the\nsplendors, were the effeminate furnishings. Softest mats covered the\ntiled floor; couches, stands, and tables of fantastic workmanship were\nscattered about; whilst, in the center, stood a larger table containing\nstimulating drinks, fruits and sweetmeats. And elegant hangings fell\nfrom the doors.\u2014Could this indeed be a sanctuary?\n\nThe vast apartment was a dream of luxury and sensuousness; and, from the\nhalf-opened doors at its northern end, could be gained a faint idea of\nthe sumptuousness of its withdrawing rooms. No wonder was it that, upon\nentering, the mind, instead of concentrating upon things divine, should\nbecome enthralled by dreams of sense!\n\nThe great Amen was represented as a human being with the head of a ram,\nfor the reason, doubtless, that he was considered as standing in the\nsame relation to the people that the ram does to the flock. He was\nguide, governor, and protector. And, about his head was a crown\nsimulating the sun\u2019s rays. For, Amen was the Sun God.\n\n\u00c6ole had been laid on a couch near this statue; and about her were\ngathered handmaids and priests. Yes, here, pale and motionless, lay the\nlovely form hushing the gazers into awe. Here, revelry had given away to\na strange quiet. Here, the handmaids, with blanched faces, were\nrestraining their sobbing. Here, priests were looking from the dead to\neach other, mystified and apprehensive. Here, Atlano and Oltis were ever\ncasting terrified, quickly averted looks at the statue of Amen that\nseemed to frown in response.\n\nAs the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 took his place among the watchers, they turned as\none to regard him. But, unmindful of their questioning gaze, his eyes\nrested long upon the waxen form. Finally, at an impatient movement from\nOltis, he raised his head, and flashed from him to Atlano a look so\ncondemnatory that the spectators shook with dismay. Though neither of\nthe ones thus rebuked gave any response, save to turn as if to look upon\nthe dead girl.\n\nThen, the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 moved toward the statue of Amen. But, had\nscarcely reached it, when attracted by the sudden incoming of Electra.\nAs if beside herself, she ran to kneel before him; and in tones as\npersuasive as piteous, entreated:\n\n\u201cO \u2018Silent Priest,\u2019 is this how the gods would help? If thou wilt but\nheed me. Beseech of them that I, too, may go. Life is such a woe that I\nam tempted to end it. Ah, to die with \u00c6ole! If thou wilt but plead with\nAmen and Poseidon to have mercy upon me\u2014as they have had upon her. Let\nme go to her.\u201d\n\nHe took her hand. And, oh the sudden strength that came to her! In an\ninstant, she was no longer despairing. Then, he signed for her to arise;\nand she stood up as a queen.\n\n\u201c\u2018Silent Priest,\u2019 thou hast spoken. It is not mine to ask thee to\nbeseech the gods. If it is their will I should sorrow more, I must bear.\nI will chafe no longer.\u201d\n\nHe regarded her with approbation; and bowed in acquiescence. She felt he\nwas saying inwardly:\n\n\u201cKeep this, thy humility. It will lead thee to light. May the gods cheer\nthee.\u201d\n\nThough the tears were welling thick in her eyes, for all her strength.\nAs these fell, she moaned, \u201cHard, hard, will it be without \u00c6ole. How\nsoon she filled my heart. From the first was I fond of her. And fond was\nshe to me!\u201d Then, impetuously, with arms outstretched, she turned to run\ntoward the couch, when called by one of several handmaids entering from\nthe passage.\n\nShe paused. They came beside her; and the handmaid who had called,\nwhispered: \u201cWe have made ready the bed of lilies in front of the altar.\nThere \u00c6ole will lie until the embalmers send the word. We have come for\nher.\u201d\n\nPainful was it to witness Electra\u2019s pallor. She murmured: \u201cLet us draw\nbeside her. I would kiss her.\u201d Whereupon, this handmaid led the\nsuffering girl in among the watchers, and to the place where she could\ntake \u00c6ole\u2019s hand\u2014to kiss, to bathe it with her tears.\n\nOne of the handmaids left then spoke to a priest. This priest, in turn,\nspoke to Oltis. Thus Oltis, in loud tone, asked:\n\n\u201cWhere is Sensel?\u201d\n\nIn answer, Sensel appeared in the passage. Oltis ordered:\n\n\u201cBring the white robe.\u201d\n\nSensel left to return at once with a robe of lamb\u2019s wool, pure as snow.\nOltis continued:\n\n\u201cWrap therein the maiden. And bear her to the bed of lilies.\u201d\n\nTouching was the reverence with which Sensel enfolded \u00c6ole in this. Amid\nthe hysterical sobbing of the handmaids, he raised her in his arms. And\nbore her, as a babe might have been borne, through the great apartment\nto the passage, and thence into the temple; king, priests, handmaids\nfollowing.\n\nUpon the bed of lilies was \u00c6ole laid\u2014the robe being removed. With loving\ntouch, the handmaids drew her long gown about her feet, and arranged the\nhands and arms. Then they kissed the sweet forehead, and caressed the\nlong, shining hair. After this, they ranged about her and the kneeling\nElectra, who had again taken a hand to clasp to her breast. Thus, they\nawaited the summons of the embalmer.\n\nCrowds of people were arriving, so fast had spread the news. Even Queen\nAtlana came to hang stricken but unweeping over the body of this young\ngirl she had loved so well. Hellen also came, to stand and gaze fixedly\nupon the dear, calm face.\n\nIn an hour, word was brought that the embalmers were ready. Amid the\nstir that ensued, the attendants deputed moved to the sides of the bed\nof lilies, in order to bear it with its lovely burden to the embalming\nroom. But, scarcely had they taken their places than rendered motionless\nby the shrill cry from Hellen:\n\n\u201cSee! Her eyelids quiver!\u201d\n\nAwful was the hush. Instantly, the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 was beside \u00c6ole, and\nlooking in her face. Breathlessly the people waited until he turned to\nsign that Hellen spoke the truth. Then went up a great cry of gladness.\nThen sank the relieved queen in the arms of her ladies. Then arose\nElectra from her knees to stare at the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 incredulously.\n\nAtlano and Oltis came forward for inspection; and found confirmation.\nOltis said to the people:\n\n\u201cOf a truth, her eyelids quiver. She is not dead.\u201d\n\nAnother glad shouting went up. Each felt as thankful as though the young\ngirl was his own. From Queen Atlana, the blessed tears of hope were\nbeginning to flow; whilst Electra, in her revulsion of feeling, so\ntottered that Hellen darted to her side to sustain her.\n\nThen, while the people were quieting somewhat, and the handmaids were\nsobbing loud for gladness, the attendants and messenger from the\nembalmers retired.\n\nStill \u00c6ole lay passive. Even the eyelids had ceased to quiver. Yet, the\nfaintest tinge of pink was coming into her cheeks. The great throng\nabout her scarcely pulsated more than herself in its expectation of the\nunexpected when those beside her proclaimed this new development.\n\nThere was a long interval of suspense. Then arose the cry:\n\n\u201cLook! Her lips part!\u201d\n\nTerrible was the hush. Would she speak? Would her soft tones issue\nforth?\n\nInstead, there came upon them a sound as of the sweeping wind\u2014a sound,\nthat, as it became intelligible, caused the listeners to shake as\naspens. This must be the voice of a mighty spirit! And these words none\ncould mistake.\n\n\u201cAtlanteans, I would warn. There are gods! Therefore, call to mind how\nye have set aside the olden laws, what mockeries ye have brought upon\ntemple and inner holy place.\n\n\u201cFurther, hold no longer the Pelasgian children. This day, give them\nover unto the \u2018Silent Priest.\u2019 He, with the sun of the morrow, will bear\nthem to their home.\u201d\n\nThe lips closed.\n\nAtlano and the priests had listened, shivering. Theirs was the\ncorruption of these islanders\u2014theirs, the profanations of altar and\nsanctuary. The sharp spear of dread was piercing them. It was minutes\nbefore Atlano could control himself to ask humbly:\n\n\u201cMighty Spirit, is it in truth the will of our Father Poseidon that we\ngive over the captives to the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019?\u201d\n\n\u201cThou speakest it.\u201d\n\n\u201cTell our father that we hearken. We pray that he will plead for us with\nAmen.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is heard.\u201d\n\nThere succeeded an awful silence. It was felt that the mighty spirit had\ndeparted. And, as before, \u00c6ole lay as dead.\n\nThough the throng, in its expectation wavered not\u2014to be rewarded within\nan hour. For then, Hellen cried:\n\n\u201cLook\u2014look! Again cometh the color into her cheeks!\u201d\n\nFrantically were they pressing about her when waved back by the \u2018Silent\nPriest.\u2019 The queen and Electra, of their trembling, required support. As\nto Atlano and Oltis, they seemed as if turned to stone.\n\nThere came another cry from Hellen:\n\n\u201cShe doth breathe! Her eyes open!\u201d\n\nHe bent over her in such agitation that the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 thought best\nto lead him away, and beside Electra. She held out to him her hand,\nwhich he seized.\n\n\u201cHellen, dear Hellen, be calm,\u201d she whispered. \u201cOur strength is needed.\nThe gods are with us.\u201d\n\nShe cast a grateful look at Sensel, who stood between them and \u00c6ole\nvibrating and brilliant, and who returned her look with one that meant\nvictory.\n\nMeanwhile, the handmaids had been applying to \u00c6ole\u2019s nostrils a sponge\ndampened with a pungent liquor brought by Oltis. Under its influence,\nshe quickly revived, and shortly was being propped up on cushions,\nwhilst about her was tucked the robe of lambs\u2019 wool. Afterward, the\n\u2018Silent Priest\u2019 brought her a drink which caused her to be quite\nherself, though her bewilderment at her surroundings proved her\nunconsciousness of what had occurred.\n\nBut the priests, of their doubt, would question her. Therefore, Oltis\nwas not long in asking: \u201cHandmaid \u00c6ole, didst thou dream in thy sleep?\u201d\n\n\u00c6ole, reddening and paling, replied feebly:\n\n\u201cMost Honored and High Priest, I dreamed not.\u201d\n\n\u201cKnowest thou aught of what hath happened since thou wert found as if\ndead?\u201d\n\n\u201cMost Honored and High Priest, I know naught since I fell before Amen in\nthe inner holy place, and besought him to take me from this life.\u201d\n\nOltis shrank back, and a murmur arose that swelled through the vast\nassemblage. This murmur grew to a shout as Queen Atlana, who had not\nshown herself, leaned over, and clasped \u00c6ole to her.\n\nWith a glad cry that brought tears to the eyes near her, the young girl\nreturned the embrace, and kissed again and again the hands of this\nalmost mother.\n\nBut soon Queen Atlana raised to her full height, to her lovely, gracious\nbearing, and looked about her.\n\n\u201cAtlanteans,\u201d she said, with a world of meaning. Delighted cries\nanswered her.\n\n\u201cAtlanteans, am I right to take her back to the palace\u2014this fair young\ncaptive who hath grown to be my daughter?\u201d\n\nDeafening were the shouts:\n\n\u201cYea! Yea!\u201d\n\n\u201cYe will aid me?\u201d\n\n\u201cWe will! We will!\u201d\n\nShe turned to Rica, and said:\n\n\u201cOrder a chair.\u201d\n\nThis Rica proceeded to do of an attendant, as Atlano, in a rage,\nvociferated:\n\n\u201cNay!\u201d\n\nQueen Atlana again spoke to Rica: \u201cI will have the chair.\u201d Then to\nAtlano, she said low, and with emphasis: \u201cIf I am not obeyed, I go not\nback to the palace.\u201d\n\nThey eyed each other as no man and wife should. Hard is it when a wife\nis obliged, in presence of others, to assert herself. Terrible is it to\nperceive a husband\u2019s face take on an expression murderous! The people\nagain clamored their indignation until Atlana herself quieted them by\nthe eloquence of her hands. Though there continued cries here and there\nfor the chair.\n\nKing Atlano had turned aside in sullen discomfiture, when the queen\nagain spoke the word for the chair. And now it was brought beside her,\nand eagerly, if it must be told.\n\nThe attendants were thronging to lift \u00c6ole therein when Sensel pressed\nin among them, to urge:\n\n\u201cIt is mine to lift her, to bear her.\u201d\n\nBefore they had scarcely accepted his purpose, she was raised from the\nbed of lilies and placed in the chair, and he waited calm beside it.\n\nThe queen\u2019s look pierced him, but he returned it proudly, growing so\nbrilliant that her look became one of amaze. Then, to her surprise, as\nwell as that of the beholders, she bowed in consent. With that, Sensel\nand an attendant bore the chair on to the queen\u2019s chariot.\n\nAs Queen Atlana turned to follow, she beckoned to Electra. Electra then\ncame beside her, and the queen subjoined:\n\n\u201cElectra, thou wilt come also.\u201d\n\nUnmindful of the scowling king, she took the hand of the overjoyed young\ngirl, and passed with gracious smiles through the lines of intent\nislanders, whose love showed in their looks, whose sympathy breathed in\neloquent undertones. Quickly they were entering the great broad low\nchariot, on whose soft cushions reclined \u00c6ole.\n\nSensel was standing very near her. He had been talking with her, and she\nwas smiling, rosy. Further, to the surprise of the queen and Electra,\nshe held out her hand when they were about to drive off, and said, in\nher gracious way:\n\n\u201cI will give the parting word, Sensel.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou wilt do that after I have seen thee in the palace,\u201d he returned,\nin his brilliant manner. Then the chariot drove away.\n\nTrue to his word, he was in the courtyard when they arrived, and not\nonly that, but would lift her out, would place her in the chair, would\nhelp to bear her within. When no more could be done for her, he said, in\nsoftest tone:\n\n\u201cNow is my parting word, \u00c6ole.\u201d\n\nThen bowing low and elegantly to the queen, he darted away in his most\nundulatory fashion.\n\n\u201cWhat a strange being,\u201d exclaimed Queen Atlana. \u201cBut I like him.\u201d\n\n\u201cSo do we,\u201d murmured \u00c6ole, and blushed.\n\n\n\n\n                              CHAPTER XII.\n                       THE EARTHQUAKE CONFOUNDS.\n\n\nIn the inner sanctuary, the lamps were casting feeble radiance, the\naltar fire acting strangely capricious, when Atlano, Oltis, Urgis, and\nthe superior priests met for conference upon the day\u2019s awful events.\n\nClose they drew their couches, and reclined to cast about them looks\nserious, apprehensive. Only too apparent was the ease affected by Atlano\nand Oltis as they surveyed the dark countenances upon which alarm was\nsetting its seal\u2014as they averted their faces from the majestic, upright\nfigure that was eyeing them so fixedly.\n\nThis silent one\u2014how they were longing to fall upon him, to strangle, to\ntrample him under their feet! What was the strange power that held\nthem\u2014that forced them to his will? Cravens had they become!\n\nAfter an ominous quiet of some minutes, and when Atlano was beginning to\nchafe under the anxious gaze of these white-robed, imposing figures, he\nsaid, with affected buoyancy,\n\n\u201cThis night we meet not here for mirth. The troubles of the day claim\nour thought. But, first, I would ask are any among you shaken\u2014weak of\nspirit?\u201d\n\nThey looked at each other in doubt how to answer. Finally, Hafoe, a\npriest old in wickedness, spoke out.\n\n\u201cO King, I believe the gods are in this. I believe they look upon us in\nanger.\u201d\n\nAtlano\u2019s was the utmost suavity. \u201cThough why should the gods look upon\nus in anger, Hafoe?\u201d\n\nThere was silence.\n\nOltis, who had been glaring at Hafoe, now addressed him.\n\n\u201cThou believest the gods look upon us in anger, Hafoe? One week since,\nthou didst mock at our rites in the temple, thou didst laugh at the\npeople because they still hold enough of the faith of their fathers to\ncome and worship in form, if not in spirit\u2014with the lip, if not with the\nheart.\u201d\n\n\u201cWho mocked, who laughed with me, High Priest Oltis?\u201d returned Hafoe,\nangrily.\n\n\u201cI. And I mock and laugh still. I am not one to change. I tell thee,\nHafoe, I mocked and laughed because I believe not. I fear no gods. I\nknow not if there are any!\u201d And Oltis brought his fist down heavily upon\nthe small table at the head of his couch, in his defiance.\n\nThe other priests shivered. Whence had come this strange sensitiveness?\nSuch language as that of Oltis and Hafoe, such derision of holy things,\nhad been heard hourly in this inner sanctuary, and heard lightly\u2014even by\nthose who could not quite steel themselves in unbelief. But now, an\nindefinable dread, a strange horror, was creeping over them as they\nlistened. Therefore, they looked with disapproval upon Oltis because of\nhis defiance. They would have rebuked his temerity, had they dared,\nwould have bid him incur no further displeasure from the all too evident\nUnseen.\n\nYet, even as they looked with growing disfavor, did they begin to\nwonder, and shortly, to stare in amaze.\n\nWhat was coming over him?\n\nEven as his hand fell had he become as it were transfixed. The hand that\nlay heavily, began to press heavily; the entire body grew in rigidity;\nand a deathlike pallor was overspreading his face. Atlano, who had been\ngazing alarmed, demanded:\n\n\u201cOltis, what aileth thee? Cease that staring.\u201d\n\nBut Oltis continued to stare, and remain rigid. Fearful was it to see\nhis pallor, even amid this deathlike repose, increase. Hafoe, wan and\ntrembling, lifted his hand from the table. But it fell a dead weight.\nThe eyes, in their growing glassiness, were horrible. Hafoe cried:\n\n\u201cOltis, dost thou live?\u201d But not a quiver of the eyelids answered,\nalthough the eyes lost none of their intelligence.\n\nStonily they watched, wondering if he would come out of this to laugh at\nthem. Finally Atlano spoke.\n\n\u201cOltis, cease thy spells. Wouldst thou have us as thyself?\u201d\n\nUpon this, the king arose stiffly, and, with some exertion, walked\nbeside him to gaze in his face, and feel of his skin.\n\n\u201cOltis, thou art a corpse, with life in it! What\u2014aileth\u2014thee?\u201d\n\nBut Oltis replied not save by his eloquent eyes. Every other part of him\nwas marble. Nervously, Atlano bade a priest bring the life cordial. This\nwas applied to brow and nostrils, but had no effect. Still Oltis was as\ndead, except in glance.\n\nThus, Atlano sat down. To the terrified priests who had gathered about\nthe stricken one, he said:\n\n\u201cSit ye again. We will talk together\u2014and Oltis can listen, that is if\nhis ears are as alive as his eyes. Should we settle aught, such can be\nlaid before him, when he cometh out of this.\u201d\n\nBut they were quivering with dread, and the calm they tried to assume,\nmade it but the more apparent. The voice of Hafoe shook, his words\ndragged feebly.\n\n\u201cO King Atlano, let us have a care what we say!\u201d\n\n\u201cWe are here to talk upon the troubles of the day, and to settle this\nmatter of the Pelasgian children,\u201d resumed Atlano. Voice and manner had\ngathered assurance.\n\n\u201cWas not the matter of the Pelasgian children settled this day?\u201d asked\nKluto, the youngest of the priests.\n\n\u201cIt was not settled;\u201d and Atlano looked at him confidently.\n\n\u201cKing Atlano\u2014meanest thou\u2014that thou hast the thought to keep them\u2014after\nthy promise?\u201d\n\n\u201cMy promise to what? Kluto, believest thou in that jugglery?\u201d\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, thou didst seem to believe even as much as we.\u201d\n\n\u201cHave a care!\u201d\n\n\u201cI mean naught save to fall before thee. But I have the dread that the\nearth is about to fade away. Didst thou note the thick, dark look of the\nair before we came in here\u2014and how gloomy was our supper room, even with\nits many lights?\u201d\n\n\u201cI did.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd, King Atlano, hast thou noted how faint is the flame on the altar\nof the temple\u2014and on this?\u201d\n\n\u201cI have.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd these lamps in their paling?\u201d\n\n\u201cI have.\u201d\n\n\u201cThen what thinkest thou of it all?\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is that the air is heavier than common.\u201d\n\n\u201cMay such not be to our woe!\u201d\n\n\u201cWe can but wait and see.\u201d Atlano\u2019s laugh rang mockingly.\n\nBut with his words, the priests were startled at perceiving a change in\nOltis. They pointed; and the king looked to see him slowly raising his\nhand from the table. Then it paused as if to warn.\n\n\u201cAh\u2014he doth rouse.\u201d And Atlano arose, and went to him. Lightly he seized\nthe hand, saying as if to it, \u201cThou wouldst warn us\u2014wouldst thou? Down!\u201d\n\nBut the hand, in this position, was as iron; and moved not when Atlano,\nwith all his strength, would have pressed it to the table again. It\nremained fixed in the air, enforcing its warning.\n\nAfter several trials, Atlano returned to his couch. Very pale, but\ndetermined was his face. He said to the trembling priests as he stood\nand looked his haughtiest,\n\n\u201cWhy cower ye? Think ye this is also of the gods? Think ye this will\nbaffle me?\u201d\n\nThe silent one, the only priest calm and undaunted, arose, and looked at\nthe king in rebuke. Atlano, unwilling to own to himself the strange\neffect of this look, struggled to shout:\n\n\u201cAnd I would tell thee, \u2018Silent Priest,\u2019 that whether thou comest of\nheaven or hell\u2014thou art not to stand and look at me thus. To thy couch!\nFurther, turn from me thine evil eye. Or, thou too, wilt find that, when\nthe king willeth, the highest in the temple, if it needeth, shall feed\nthe holy fire.\u201d\n\nThe silent one stood calm, unblenching.\n\n\u201cWilt thou to thy couch?\u201d\n\nAnd King Atlano made a step forward as if he would fall upon the man\ntowering so grandly before him. Another step, and he called:\n\n\u201cUrgis, Hafoe, Sudor, Kluto\u2014come\u2014that we may bring him to the earth!\u201d\n\nBut neither Urgis, Hafoe, Sudor, Kluto,\u2014nor any other priest\u2014moved at\nhis bidding. They could but stare at this priest as he stood in his\nmajesty and fearlessness, could but wonder at the strange power of his\neyes. This strength of look must be what held them. Though, why held it\nnot Atlano, who was still advancing, with hand stealing within his\ngarment after his weapon, the mysterious liquor, that had rendered\nHellen impotent.\n\nWell the priests knew this liquor, for they, in their secret laboratory,\nhad concocted it after an almost illegible receipt found among the\npossessions of the dead Viril, who had been their instructor in alchemic\narts. Well they knew its power! Now, they awaited, in their immobility,\nfor its sure effect.\n\nOnward drew Atlano with gleaming eyes and stealing hand. And, when well\nupon the \u2018Silent Priest,\u2019 who still maintained his wonderful look, would\nhave drawn the weapon forth to fell him. But, with the significant\nattempt, came dread resistance. The hand refused to move, to come from\nout the folds that held it!\n\nAtlano, in his struggle to free the helpless member, grew black in the\nface, black of his terror and desire for revenge. Yet, he made as though\nhe would still advance upon the immovable figure, desisting only when he\nfound himself inert. Then did his tones ring through the sanctuary.\n\n\u201cMan\u2014or demon\u2014I fear thee not! I fear not thy spells. Think not this\nwill confound me. I say to the voice\u2014to those not seen\u2014that I will not\nobey. I will not yield the Pelasgian children!\u201d\n\nThen went up the cry of terror from this inner sanctuary, from the\npriests so motionless before. But it was not because of Atlano\u2019s words.\nNo, the earth was threatening again. Again was smiting upon their ears\nthe terrific rumbling of the day before. Again was the earth lurching as\ndoes a ship when at mercy of wind and wave.\n\nVibration after vibration increased in such force and velocity that it\nseemed the hanging lamps must come crashing down, the walls fall in upon\nthem. Terrible was it to witness the statues of Amen and Poseidon sway\nas though they would kiss the floor\u2014and this continuously. More terrible\nto hear Oltis\u2019 hand fall with a loud thud upon the table, and yet\nperceive that he remained rigid and staring. Most terrible to see Atlano\nwrench forth his hand, turn from the silent one, and fly to the passage,\ncalling after him: \u201cCome\u2014come\u2014ere it be too late!\u201d\n\nNever had he been so well obeyed. After him sprang the priests, Urgis\nleading. Scarce had the last escaped than the ceiling yielded its lamps,\nwhich fell with terrific noise, one almost grazing the hapless Oltis,\nwho still sat as iron, listening to the swift running in passages and\napartments, the shrieks that filled the air.\n\nThrough the tottering temple sped all to the great court\u2014king, priests,\nhandmaids, attendants\u2014when there, pausing to watch the temple as it\nswayed in the semi-darkness. And, oh the fierce rocking of the earth\nbeneath! Where could they run? Not toward the ocean, for that was white\nin its threatening. Naught was left but to fall on their knees, and\nutter prayers that for once were heartfelt.\n\nThe while, they watched the temple which was swaying less and less.\nWould it stop, though? Incredulity answered. But, when no longer in\ndoubt, they fell to embracing each other; and laughed and wept\nspasmodically.\n\nThen occurred another shock, a light one, that sent them into despair.\nThese light ones continued at short intervals, so that they could but\nawait the final one, which would bring down the temple.\n\nPeople were thronging in to inquire as to the safety of the temple,\nremaining long enough to give their experiences, and receive those of\nthe attendants. Meanwhile, the king stood in his chariot near the\nportico surrounded by his guards; whilst scattered about him were\npriests and shrinking handmaids, the latter under strict surveillance.\n\nLong had Atlano been looking on every side in the gloom for the \u2018Silent\nPriest,\u2019 but without perceiving him. Finally, he beckoned to Kluto. And\nasked, \u201cHast thou seen the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 since we fled?\u201d\n\n\u201cO King, I have not seen him since we sped from the inner holy place.\nThen\u2014he was lost in looking upon Oltis\u2014with no mind for the terrors\nabout him.\u201d\n\n\u201cPoor Oltis! I wonder whether he hath moved,\u201d was said ironically. Then,\nwith concern, he added, \u201cCould it be that the silent one was\nharmed\u2014killed by the falling lamps?\u201d\n\n\u201cIt might be, oh King. He seemed fixed, and with no thought of flying.\u201d\n\n\u201cI will go back, and find what hath happened to him.\u201d\n\n\u201cGracious king, dare it not. Wait until the shocks cease I beseech thee.\nOr I will go for thee.\u201d\n\n\u201cNay\u2014I would go. I can go in and out between them.\u201d\n\n\u201cThere would be no time to get out should the heavy shock that we look\nfor come whilst thou wert within.\u2014Here is it now!\u201d\n\nBut this proved light also. However, Atlano said, as if to himself: \u201cI\nwill wait a little.\u2014But\u2014it doth trouble me.\u201d\n\nThus, he fidgeted, and looked most anxious. And at last whispered to\nUrgis, who stood at his right, \u201cWell would it be if the silent one were\nlying stark\u2014stiffer than Oltis!\u201d\n\n\u201cGracious king, have a care.\u201d\u2014Urgis looked in fear about him.\n\n\u201cI am having a care\u2014a care for myself\u2014for all of us. While he liveth, I\ncannot breathe. Of that, am I sure. Ah\u2014to see him on the altar!\u201d\n\nThen, because of Urgis\u2019 terrified look, he laughed recklessly. And\nsubjoined:\n\n\u201cI wonder how are the queen and her children. At eve, when I asked after\nthe sleeping one, I was told that herself and Electra were fastened\nwithin the inner room of the queen, where they were resting. Even the\nqueen denied me, being therein also. In meek manner did I come away. But\nthis day\u2014that now is beginning\u2014will they learn the power of the king!\u201d\n\nAgain he laughed recklessly. Though Urgis and the others hearing this\nlaugh could but shudder.\n\n\n\n\n                             CHAPTER XIII.\n                            IN THE \u2018DEEPS.\u2019\n\n\nAs Kluto said, the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 had remained in the inner sanctuary\nto gaze upon Oltis who still showed no life save in the eyes, that of\nhis agony, were almost bursting from their sockets.\n\nYet alas for Oltis\u2014the greatest shock was to come. His humiliation and\ndespair were not complete.\n\nWhen the fleeing priests were without, the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 moved nearer;\nand standing over him, severe in his majesty, gave utterance to speech.\nFearful was it to hear his deep tones in the gruesome apartment, but\nmore fearful to witness the great beads that started upon Oltis\u2019\nforehead at sound of this voice.\n\n\u201cYea, Oltis\u2014I can speak when I will. The time hath come. I have to say I\ngo from thee for a little. I would look into the hidden things of the\n\u2018Deeps.\u2019 Then will I come back.\u201d\n\nIn Oltis\u2019 eyes was a look of utmost horror, and the perspiration rolled\noff him. Yet he stirred not\u2014even when the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 after lighting\na hand lamp, had left the apartment to penetrate those mysteries which\nhad been supposed so artfully veiled.\n\nDeucalion entered the passage dividing the withdrawing rooms of Atlano,\nOltis, and Urgis. Unheedful of the lavish luxury disclosed by the open\ndoors, on he hastened, his eyes, his thoughts intent upon a door at the\nend that was set low in the wall.\n\nReaching this, he pressed the lower left hand corner. There was heard\nthe sound of something smoothly moving. The door was disappearing within\nthe wall, disclosing a stone stairway extending into darkness.\n\nLamp in hand, he darted down this to come upon two doors side by side.\nHe pressed upon the lower right hand corner of the left one; and it\nyielded, gliding into the wall about the other which was but an\nimitation.\n\nAs though blinded, he stepped through.\n\nWhen the film had cleared from his eyes, he beheld spreading deep, a\nvast, crypt-like apartment whose high ceiling was supported by pillars\nof red syenite; and about which were burning lamps securely fastened in\nniches. The walls were covered with a coating of lime so smooth that the\nfigures painted thereon in rich colors and quite elegantly, stood out in\nfine relief.\n\nAs these figures treated of the gods and the future life, Deucalion\nwould have been glad to study them, had the occasion allowed. As it was,\nhe but glanced at them; and then his eyes darted from point to point.\nAlmost instantly, at the farther end, where the shadows were thickest,\nthey lighted upon some indistinct white objects, that moved with every\nvibration of the still rocking building.\n\nIt was a terrible moment for Deucalion. Over him swept a mighty dread\u2014a\ndread to go nearer these. Yet, stifling this, he began to run down the\nlong apartment, tottering as he ran. And came beside these large white\nobjects\u2014that proved to be beautifully sculptured coffins of alabaster,\nmounted on great blocks of red syenite.\n\nIn the extreme of weakness, he fell against the first; and moaned; and\nimplored for courage to look within.\n\nAnd arousing, did so\u2014to weep and groan, to run like a madman from one to\nthe other until he had looked in all.\n\nFor, here were no priests in these alabaster coffins. Instead, were the\nembalmed bodies of what had been fair maidens\u2014each with a lifetime of\nwoe upon its features. Such haggardness, such suffering, surely never\nbefore were stamped on young faces. So fine was the embalming that every\nline showed as in life\u2014and with its weight of agony.\n\nHe ran from one to the other, crying, \u201cYe powers\u2014could such things be?\nTheir poor bodies tell the tale. The pretty ones\u2014the tortured ones!\nAh\u2014those thrice-cursed monsters! Yet they live\u2014live to gloat upon their\nwork. Ye gods\u2014crush them out. Never again let such work mar the face of\nearth. \u00c6ole, \u00c6ole\u2014to see what was before thee!\u201d\n\nHe fell on his knees, the tears streaming, and besought:\n\n\u201cMercy, ye gods! Help! Set us free from this house of death! (Ye vile\nislanders\u2014to lose these fair ones\u2014and not pull down this pile!) Help me,\nye gods, to save my dear ones. And give Electra, too. Aid me still to\nmaster king, priests, people, until I am on the sea, and bearing my dear\nones to Pelasgia. Ah, \u00c6ole, Hellen\u2014what sorrow is like unto this?\u201d\n\nHe arose; and ran again, as if distracted, from coffin to coffin.\n\n\u201cYe pretty ones! Where were your fathers\u2014your mothers? Was it for this\nye were given them? Do the gods grant that men may live lost to all save\nsense, and die in peace in such? Never! Thrice-cursed island, thou art\ndoomed! Thou and thy vile people will vanish as down blown by the wind!\nAnd coming ages will doubt thy being; or, if not doubting, will mock at\nthee!\u201d\n\nWhen he had turned from the last coffin, and was staggering about\naimlessly, he came upon a door set low under the stairway. \u201cAh,\u201d he\nmuttered, \u201cI know. It leadeth to the embalming room\u2014the private one of\nthese priests. Well know they the art\u2014as these tortured ones show.\u201d\n\nHe hastened to this door, and pushed it open. Here again was darkness.\nHe went for his lamp; and then stepped through into a low passage; and\nthence through another door into a very large apartment. As he had\nsurmised, it was the private embalming room.\n\nWith lamp held high, he walked in its fell shadows, examining. Here was\nthe crooked piece of iron for drawing out the brain through the\nnostrils. Here was the Ethiopian stone for making the incision in the\nside. There were the palm wine, the powdered myrrh, the cassia, the\nother aromatic drugs. There were the bandages of linen, the gum, the\nnatron, even the cinnamon. And\u2014yes\u2014there in the most distant corner\u2014were\nmore of those pure, translucent alabaster coffins. Empty\u2014waiting for\nwhom?\n\nThe apartment was shaken with his groans. He felt if he staid longer his\nsenses would give way. Wildly he ran back into the vault, and toward the\nstairway. His soul was filled with horror. His eyeballs burned. His body\nshook as if with palsy. So overcome was he that, on the topmost step, he\nfell panting. And could not rise for many minutes. When he did, it was\nto totter to the inner sanctuary. Here he fell on a couch, groaning\nrepeatedly.\n\nFinally, his strength returning, he went over to Oltis, and said, \u201cI\nhave been down the stairway.\u201d\n\nOver the marble figure passed a tremor.\n\n\u201cI have seen the dead handmaids in their alabaster coffins!\u201d\n\nThere was another tremor.\n\n\u201cWhose work was this?\u201d\n\nThe marble lips moved.\n\n\u201cIt was that of Atlano and myself.\u201d\n\n\u201cThis was in thy base search for that draught said to give life without\nend? To get this, thou hast tortured those fair young creatures?\u201d\n\n\u201cYea. And the younger and fairer, the more the power,\u201d burst from Oltis.\n\u201cViril knew! Viril found it out for his own use! But was so base as not\nto tell us!\u2014Though, among his goods, we found a torn piece of papyrus\nthat gave us the clue. On it was written some of the parts forming the\ndraught. The blood of maidens\u2014lovely maidens\u2014was one. And, as their\nblood dripped from them into the crucible, they were to stand and stir\nthe blessed mixture. Ah, how we worked! How we tried to find the missing\nparts. Maiden after maiden lost her life!\u201d Oltis had become gloating in\nhis remembrance. \u201cAnd if, at times, Atlano would have had mercy, I would\nnot. His mercy, thou canst judge. As for myself, no maiden was so fair\nas the one, who, in her mixing, most promised the draught. For, there is\npower in maiden blood! Once, we almost reached it. Once, I believed I\nshould be High Priest\u2014King, forever! But it came to naught.\u201d And his\nhead sank on his breast.\n\n\u201cThey died then?\u201d\n\n\u201cYea. Their blood was their life!\u201d\n\n\u201cThis was done in the room yonder?\u201d\n\nDeucalion had pointed to a door at the northwestern corner.\n\n\u201cYea.\u201d Oltis again raised his head;\u2014his eyes were resuming their\nsavageness. \u201cSince thou camest\u2014for some reason\u2014we have not had the\nwish.\u201d\n\n\u201cThen\u2014why came \u00c6ole into this inner place?\u201d\n\n\u201cAsk me not.\u201d\n\n\u201cAh\u2014\u00c6ole\u2014my child\u2014my child!\u201d cried Deucalion, involuntarily. And he fell\non his knees to utter his gratitude.\n\n\u201cThanks, ye gods! Thanks that I came in time. Thanks for these powers\nthat have aided me to this. Ah\u2014\u00c6ole\u2014Hellen\u2014to have you again in\nPelasgia. To bring you to the arms of your mother!\u201d\n\nMost terrible was the cry that burst from Oltis. In his horror at this,\nsudden revelation, he started to his feet\u2014but only to sink to his couch,\nhelpless. Untold agony was upon him. Light had come that was paralyzing,\nblinding. Groan after groan rent his stiffened body.\n\nDeucalion arose to gaze at him; and quickly he calmed almost to stupor.\nThen Deucalion questioned him.\n\n\u201cWhere got ye the coffins?\u201d\n\n\u201cThey were made in Khemi;[20] and brought into the vault in the darkest\nnight.\u201d\n\n\u201cDoth Kluto know aught of this?\u201d\n\n\u201cHe knoweth not. He was raised to this inner holy place as thou camest.\nHe hath not been told.\u201d\n\n\u201cThe other higher priests know?\u201d\n\n\u201cThey know, and aided, hoping for the draught. In the temples of all the\ngreat cities are the priests seeking. I have been among them.\u201d Here was\na sigh that had terrible meaning.\n\n\u201cThe rulers, like the king, have aided?\u201d\n\n\u201cYea.\u201d\n\n\u201cThat is the reason the captains meet no more?\u201d\n\n\u201cYea.\u201d\n\n\u201cThat is the reason the sixth year was not kept?\u201d\n\n\u201cThat was the year before thou camest. We had not the time.\u201d\n\n\u201cO most wretched people! With all thine ease, there is now no time for\nthe keeping of thine oldest law, one handed down by thy father Poseidon!\nHow couldst thou dare to let the sixth year go by, Oltis?\u201d\n\n\u201cI care not for the olden laws. Thinkest thou because such are graved on\ntheir columns that they must stand forever? We can make laws now for\nourselves; and have.\u201d\n\nDeucalion shivered.\n\nThis violation in not observing the sixth year was most heinous. The\nfirst men had inscribed its regulations on the great column of\norichalcum, before mentioned, that stood in the grove of Poseidon in\nfront of the gateway of the great court. Here, before this column, were\nthe king and sub-kings (or royal rulers), to meet every fifth and sixth\nyear alternately, in order to consult about public affairs, inquire into\nweighty transgressions, and afterward pass judgment. It was a grand\nCongress. But before judgment was passed, certain pledges were given,\nand in this wise:\n\nThe sacred bulls that ranged the inclosures on the northern slope of the\nmountain were hunted by ten chosen men with staves and nooses. When one\nwas caught, he was led up to the column, and struck upon the head to\nfall dead before the inscription. Then, on the altar near the column,\nwere his limbs offered a burnt sacrifice. Afterward, a cup was partly\nfilled with his blood; and in this, each one of the Congress cast a\nblood clot. Then the rest of the victim was laid on the fire. Thereupon,\neach took a golden vessel, drew from the cup, and poured a libation upon\nthe fire, at the same time swearing that he would punish transgressors,\nthat he would not violate the inscriptions, and that he would not obey\nany ruler who would command him to act contrary to the laws of Poseidon.\nAfter drinking, each vessel was dedicated to the temple.\n\nWhen supper was eaten, and the altar fire was out, they put on beautiful\nazure robes; and sat in the darkness before the embers of the sacrifice\nin order to receive and give judgment. At daybreak were written on\ngolden tablets their sentences, which were then deposited in the temple\nas memorials, together with the robes.\n\nAt the end, they swore not to take up arms against each other; ever to\naid the royal house in case of rebellion; and, in common, to deliberate\nupon war, giving the supremacy to the house of Atlas. Further, the king\npromised never to decide upon the life or death of a kinsman unless he\nhad the assent of a majority of the sub-kings.[21]\n\nThis was the most ancient and most important of observances. Yet rulers\nand priests had combined to neglect it\u2014whilst the people looked on. No\nwonder was it that Deucalion shivered.\n\nUpon recovering somewhat, he exclaimed: \u201cOltis, it is the crowning\ncrime!\u201d\n\n\u201cWe have not lost through it. Let not thy mind be weighted.\u201d Scornful\nwas his tone.\n\n\u201cOltis, I am borne to earth. Yet will I rise that I may bring the people\nto the \u2018Deeps\u2019\u2014there to behold thy work\u2014there to open their\neyes\u2014shouldst thou not do as I bid thee.\u201d\n\nThe figure again growing into marble shuddered. Great beads of\nperspiration started. But no words came.\n\n\u201cOltis, when day breaketh, thou wilt go with me to the portico, and tell\nthe people this: That the powers above will that the Pelasgian children\nleave with me at once. A few words will do. Else\u2014\u201d\n\nThe marble again quivered; the lips murmured, \u201cI will.\u201d\n\nDeucalion sat down before the wretched man, and pondered.\n\n\u201cThose who pressed within this inner holy place yesterday, may have\nnoted that there were no signs of the missing handmaids. And, of this,\nthe people may have been told. They should, then, be more than ever in\ndoubt as to their present place\u2014unless they are dead of all feeling.\n\n\u201cThough, what else can come of a people who can bear such mockeries, who\nbreak the marriage laws, who wed within forbidden limits, who are given\nover to feasting, drinking, pleasuring; who think no longer of raising\nhigher the mind, but only of delighting the body; and yet, who, in the\nmidst of all, daily see and touch monuments that speak with force of\npast virtue, of a worship once most pure.\n\n\u201cShould these islanders be brought in to see the sight below, it would\nnot help. For the island is doomed. Not long could these evils last even\nif the islanders should still be as stone, after seeing. And any trouble\nnow, will but hinder our going.\n\n\u201cI have it. I will write what I have seen; and ere leaving, will send it\nto the people of Chimo. They are the best and strongest of these\nislanders. Yea that will I do. It may help the handmaids, should the\ndoom of the island be stayed a little.\n\n\u201cBut, ah, this strange inner sight, why faileth it? Why, for many days,\nhath it left me, so that I know not if Pyrrha liveth. Yet, why should I\ndoubt, after what I have felt and seen? Sure am I that she liveth. Sure\nam I that, in the end, joy will be ours. Yet am I weak\u2014weak!\u201d\n\nWhilst thus Deucalion mused and suffered, the day broke. With the first\nentering rays of the sun, Oltis stirred; and gradually shook off the now\nwilling iron bands. Shortly he arose, but only to fall back of his\nweakness. Then Deucalion gave him of the life cordial, after mixing with\nit a few drops of a red elixir. Thereupon, Oltis arose, and stretched as\nif arousing from sleep. Some minutes afterward, he was walking about\nunsteadily. And Deucalion waited a little.\n\n\u201cOltis, lean upon me. We will go to the portico.\u201d\n\nHe complied. Sad was it to see the docility of this hitherto proud and\nintractable man. As they walked, Deucalion spoke low:\n\n\u201cSay but the words that will speed the children and myself on our way to\nPelasgia.\u201d\n\n\u201cI know thee, at last, strange man,\u201d was returned wearily. \u201cBut what\nknowledge! Ah, if Atlano but knew! Even as it is\u2014how hath he longed for\nthy blood. And\u2014to find\u2014thou art\u2014Deucalion!\u201d\n\n\u201cThis knowledge must be thine alone. He is not to know.\u201d\n\n\u201cI will be dumb. But how hast thou mastered us.\u201d\n\n\u201cI will master you\u2014when, with the children, I am on the sea, and facing\nPelasgia.\u201d\n\n\u201cHow didst thou get such power? Are there gods?\u201d\n\n\u201cOltis, there are. Know sorrow for thy sin, ere it be too late.\u201d\n\n\u201cI cannot. Of what use is such sorrow? It would come only of fear.\nShould the fear be no more, I would be as I have been.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou speakest truth. Sorrow for sin should come of the heart alone. But\nthat may be thine. Sorrow thus for warmth to the gods.\u201d\n\n\u201cSir Deucalion, I know no warmth of feeling. I never knew such for aught\nof earth\u2014not even for my children. How then could I know it for the\ngods, if such there be? I tell thee if there is a life beyond, I am\ndoomed.\u201d\n\n\u201cSay not so, Oltis. If one spark of feeling could begin to glow in thy\nheart, it would spread, giving heat, life to all the inner man\u2014wouldst\nthou grant it air. Faint though the spark, it groweth with little\nfeeding.\u201d\n\nOltis sighed; then said, \u201cI could strangle thee, now, had I the power.\nThat is my spark of feeling! To be thus humbled, weakened! Oh, but to\nhave my fingers about thy neck, to see thine eyes burst from thy head,\nto fix that head on a pillar in the air, to watch the birds of prey\ngather its flesh, mite by mite! How I ache! How I pant for thy blood!\u201d\n\n\u201cHave done,\u201d spoke Deucalion sternly, \u201cor worse will befall thee than\nthou dreamest. Wouldst thou be given over to the tender mercy of the\npeople?\u201d\n\n\u201cI will do that I am forced to. But\u2014for one moment of freedom!\u201d Dreadful\nwere his writhings.\n\n\u201cCalm thyself. We are almost at the portal.\u201d\n\nAnd, at the portal they were\u2014most suddenly to come out before the\nwatching islanders.\n\nThe sun was just above the horizon when the shouts arose, \u201cThe High\nPriest!\u201d \u201cThe \u2018Silent Priest\u2019!\u201d \u201cBehold!\u201d \u201cBehold!\u201d\n\nAtlano, who was talking with Urgis, turned; and perceived the two\nstanding on the portico. Intense chagrin was expressed in his face as he\ngazed and wondered. The \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 not killed! But, instead, thus\nappearing,\u2014bearing up Oltis who was trembling as an aged man. \u201cWhat\nmeant it?\u201d\n\nBut the high priest was beckoning. In answer, the people surged forward.\nWhen there was quiet, Oltis spoke.\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, Priests, People, these troubles are of the gods. Anger\nthem no further. Hearken to this, their will. Ere the morn is two hours\nolder will the Pelasgian children leave, and with the \u2018Silent Priest.\u2019\u201d\n\nAtlano\u2019s derisive laugh burst forth. But the people began to cry their\nacquiescence. It was:\n\n\u201cSo shall it be!\u201d \u201cSo shall it be!\u201d \u201cWe will be rid of them!\u201d \u201cThey are\na scourge!\u201d\n\nThe guards encircling Atlano appeared alarmed. Already they were fearing\nsome manifestation against him. But he, with wonderful coolness, replied\nto Oltis, \u201cHow are we to believe that the gods thus will?\u201d\n\n\u201cIn like manner as the people believed that, at will of the gods, the\nhandmaids were forced into the inner holy place\u2014never to be seen more!\u201d\nLoud rang the imperial voice, seeming to be thrown from high above.\n\nAtlano paled in a terrible way. Many of the priests fell on their faces.\nThe people groaned, and pressed about the guards so that the latter were\nforced to point their spears and raise their battle axes. And, oh the\nsullen discomfiture smoldering in some eyes, the menacing lightning\nready to dart from others!\n\nBut Atlano was brave. He spoke again, with boldness, \u201cOltis, go within.\nThou art feeble, too feeble, to stand there. Thy mind giveth way\u2014as hath\nthy body. Go within.\u201d\n\nOltis indeed proved the weakness of his body by falling against the\n\u2018Silent Priest,\u2019 who lifted him, and bore him inside, after signifying\nthat he would return.\n\nWhen Oltis had been laid upon his couch in the inner sanctuary, the\n\u2018Silent Priest\u2019 reappeared before the ominously quiet people, and signed\nthat he would at once depart, recommended them to the mercy of the gods,\nblessed them, and bade farewell.\n\nThen to Sensel, who was near, he delivered a roll of papyrus addressed\nto the queen.\n\nAs for Atlano, he felt it was policy to be quiescent. After the besotted\nconduct of Oltis, there was no knowing what might happen. As to the\nvoice, he would still disclaim it.\n\nThen, as the ground was resting of its tremors, he ordered the guards to\ndisperse the excited, awakening islanders. When the great court was\nquite emptied, he entered the temple to seek Oltis that he might upbraid\nhim for his faint-heartedness.\n\nSpeedily he was beside the wretched high priest, who lay with closed\neyes, scarcely breathing: though not a word was vouchsafed to all his\nquestions and vituperations. Thus, as a resource, he bethought him of\nthe queen and her charges; and, returning to the courtyard, called his\nguards, and drove to the palace.\n\nAs he passed along, much the people marveled. Never before had a king of\nAtlantis been known to require protection in driving between the temple\nand the palace. Attendants, of course, were customary;\u2014but guards! What\nmeant such a passing as this?\n\n\n\n\n                              CHAPTER XIV.\n                           A TIMELY TORRENT.\n\n\nQueen Atlana and her young charges were finishing a hurried meal in the\nmost delightful of morning rooms. This was in the east garden, and had\nfor floor, velvety grass; for ceiling, the interlacing boughs of two\nfragrant acacias; for background, a trellis overrun with morning-glories\nand flanked at each end by tall white lilies and the high blue shoots of\nthe papyrus.\n\nFurther the favorite lotus flowers spread thick on the bosom of a stream\nto the eastward that was running blithely to lose itself in the\nbeautiful Luith. Flowers, flowers were everywhere; for this was their\nland. And those of the trellis in their white, pink, blue, crimson, and\npurple, were pre\u00ebminent for size and tint.\n\nWho, with any spirituality, can look upon these thick-clustering\nmorning-glories as they open joyfully to the morning sun, and not think\nof a higher blossoming? In their delicate texture, and soft rich\ncoloring, they suggest the flowers of Heaven. Their ethereal loveliness\nfills the heart with a most tender rapture. Fit types are they of that\nfairer blooming of the Uplands, to which the eye has not yet pierced, to\nwhich the ear is yet unopened!\n\nThe grand eating apartment, or banqueting room, was in the western wing\nof the palace, and facing the south. But the breakfast room proper faced\nthe east, and overlooked this garden morning room, the latter\nsuperseding the former for about three-fourths of the year, from the\ntenderness of the climate.\n\nIn the simplicity of their diet and table service, the Atlanteans might\nbe held an example. Theirs were no cumbersome, broad tables weighed down\nwith plate and ornamentations. The dishes and drinking vessels were of\ngold, silver, bronze, or tin, as accorded with the degree of the family\nusing; and were of simplest pattern and beaten light, the spiral being\nthe principal adornment. There were spiral handles, and spiral supports\nto the larger dishes, also. As to the tables, they were hollow, either\nbroken circles or horseshoes in shape, and of three feet in width\u2014of\ncourse affording seating capacity on the outer side only. Thus, well\ncould the Atlanteans arrange for effective backgrounds, well could they\nbe served. Further, such waitresses were theirs! Through the openings of\nthese broken circles, or horseshoes, flitted beauteous maidens,\nwhite-robed and garlanded, who could but whet the appetite. Maidens ever\nserved in Atlantis. Clever people!\n\nIn the middle of her table, sat Queen Atlana, with \u00c6ole on the right,\nand Electra on the left; while, farther along the broken circle, on\neither side, ranged her ladies. For this morning, there was a\nvisitor\u2014Hellen; and his place was at the end, on the queen\u2019s right.\n\nAll were facing the garden, and the sun which was well up; and feeling\nhappily conscious of the fairy-like background, the soft singing stream,\nthe warblers in the acacia blooms overhead, and the lovely gliding\nmaidens attending their few wants.\n\nThree feet was the space allotted each at the table; and the dividing\nlines were rows of flowers extending crosswise, flowers of scent so\ndelicate that they could not interfere with the appetite of the most\nsensitive.\n\nFancy a breakfast of eggs, milk, honey, dried birds, fruit, and cakes\nmade of corn and honey\u2014ye epicures. Well would it be could ye more than\nfancy. Well would it be for your poor, ill-treated organs!\n\nBut, upon this sensible, paradisiacal breakfast was stealing the\nserpent. Through the garden was approaching Atlano, though not with the\nsoft, quick gliding of the animal mentioned, but with infuriated stride.\nHowever, as the serpent is the symbol of sense, the comparison will\nhold.\n\nAnd the happy eyes of the eaters fell as one upon him! For, they were\nhappy, in spite of what had been undergone, in spite of the parting to\ncome. They were happy in being together.\n\nVery calmly, cheerfully did the queen arise to meet him as he drew near,\nthough his scowling looks were sufficient to have chilled the stoutest\nheart. However, in response to her salutation, he forced a smile; and\nbowed to the others, who, following the queen\u2019s example, had also arisen\nand saluted him.\n\nThen he said, in questioning tone, \u201cYe are early at the morning meal.\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, Atlano. But\u2014for very good cause.\u201d Rather faltering was the queen\u2019s\nreply.\n\n\u201cI have not broken fast since this troubled night.\u201d\n\n\u201cCome, then; and be strengthened.\u201d With the words, Atlana motioned him\nto the seat relinquished by \u00c6ole. Quite tractably he took this, and was\npermitting the maidens to serve him, when his eyes fell upon Hellen, who\nwas standing beside \u00c6ole and Electra, and talking fast.\n\nDireful was the anger that showed in his face; and this smote upon the\nqueen. Though she tried to talk with ease as he grew even angrier,\nseeming with every morsel to choke the more. Finally, unable to restrain\nhimself, he demanded in what is known as a stage undertone, \u201cWhy is\nHellen here\u2014and at this meal?\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is his last morning, as thou knowest.\u201d\n\n\u201cI know it not.\u201d\n\n\u201cThey leave this day.\u201d\n\n\u201cI have not said the word.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou hast promised.\u201d\n\n\u201cI meant it not.\u201d\n\n\u201cWe have made ready.\u201d\n\n\u201cThat doth not matter.\u201d\n\nThen perceiving that the three had ceased their talking, and were\nwatching him, he beckoned, and said, \u201c\u00c6ole, come hither.\u201d\n\nShe, with the others, approached.\n\nHe arose from his scanty meal, and in softened tone, inquired:\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, wouldst thou be glad to leave us?\u201d\n\n\u201cGracious King, I would be glad to go to my home; but am loth to leave\nQueen Atlana.\u201d The lovely face had become downcast.\n\n\u201cBut Pelasgia is not so far,\u201d interposed the queen. \u201cAnd we have good\nvessels. How strong is my wish to journey thither with thee, \u00c6ole, and\nplace thee in the arms of thy mother!\u201d\n\n\u201cMuch good would the vessels do thee, Atlana,\u201d said the king with\nmeaning. \u201cIt is not for thee to go so far.\u201d\n\n\u201cI forgot.\u201d She laughed in a sorrowful way. \u201cToo well I know the need of\nmy presence to the king!\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd thou, Electra, what wilt thou do when \u00c6ole hath left us?\u201d\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, I will live in the hope of meeting her, if even in\nPelasgia.\u201d\n\n\u201cWe will come for thee, Electra,\u201d spoke Hellen. \u201cPelasgia will not be\nPelasgia\u2014nor my mother, mother\u2014nor my father, father\u2014without thee. Where\nthou art is the home for me. Rather would I stay here than go from thee\nto the brightest fate!\u201d\n\n\u201cHush, Hellen!\u201d Poor Electra was trying hard to bear up.\n\n\u201cThrough the night and this morning have I wavered between my home and\nthee. Now is my mind clear!\u201d And Hellen looked about him, fierce in his\ndetermination.\n\n\u201cTrouble thyself no longer, Hellen. Thou wilt never go back. Neither\nwill \u00c6ole. I have need of thee, of her. Thou forgettest the pain in\nstore for thee. I am not done with that. Never spoke Atlantean to king\nas hast thou, the stranger, the captive. This island may sink ere I\nforget it!\u201d\n\nThe king was working himself into fury again. The listeners stood\npetrified, all but the queen. She spoke out with fine spirit:\n\n\u201cAtlano, I have this to tell thee. It hath been sent me that they are to\ngo. A little after daybreak came the word. Since then my serving men\nhave been making ready. I must tell thee,\u201d\u2014and she spoke faster,\u2014\u201cthat I\nhave ordered my galley. And another galley is making ready with food and\ndrink for the use of Hellen and \u00c6ole. The two galleys are to sail down\nLuith to the coast, and up along that until they meet the \u2018Silent\nPriest\u2019 who will come in his boat.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhere gottest thou all this?\u201d stammered the king.\n\n\u201cDidst thou not know? There came the written word from the \u2018Silent\nPriest\u2019 scarce an hour since. Sensel brought it.\u201d\n\n\u201cHere is fine doing,\u201d vociferated he. \u201cAnd thou to obey! Art thou, like\nOltis, becoming weak of mind? Art thou crazed?\u201d\n\n\u201cIf to be crazed is to wish well to \u00c6ole and Hellen, if to be crazed is\nto wish to see them well away from this island, if to be crazed is to\nwish to obey that grand priest\u2014then that I am.\u201d Drawing herself up, she\nlooked at him with such brave eyes that he, in fear for what she might\nnext say, temporized:\n\n\u201cAtlana, thou must know\u2014everything hath gone wrong since this meddling\npriest set foot on the sands.\u201d\n\n\u201cHave a care, King Atlano.\u201d\n\n\u201cAh, the fiery Electra speaketh. So, he is a favorite of thine.\u201d\n\n\u201cHe is. Better, he is the worker of the gods. That is why things have\ngone wrong, as thou callest it. Thy wrong meaneth right on the other\nside. There are two sides to all things.\u201d\n\nThis was dreadful, but such was the force of example. If the queen would\ndemean herself by speaking her mind, what could be expected of\nunderlings. He glared from the rather aghast Atlana to this rebellious\nElectra, and said, as if hurling a weapon, \u201cThis, thy worker of the\ngods, is to come down from his height. Ere the day closeth, will he be\nyielded upon the altar!\u201d\n\n\u201cBeware,\u201d came from Hellen. And he made a step forward.\n\n\u201cHa! Now it is the rash Hellen of ready tongue. Boy, thou art not in\nPelasgia.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut soon will be.\u201d Then his crest lowered, for he thought of Electra.\n\n\u201cHellen,\u201d urged the queen, \u201cbetter would it be if thou didst not speak.\u201d\nThen to the king, she said appealingly, \u201cAtlano, of a truth, the galleys\nwait for us. Let us to them. As thou goest, it may be that thou wilt\nlook with other eyes upon this.\u201d\n\n\u201cNever will I look with other eyes. But I will go with thee to make this\nnaught.\u201d\n\n\u201cMake it not naught, King Atlano,\u201d interposed \u00c6ole, to the amazement of\nall, even himself. Never before had she been known to address him. \u201cMake\nnot naught our going. The heart of Queen Atlana is in this. Let not her\nhopes come to naught. And, anger not the gods.\u201d\n\n\u201cHearken unto her, Atlano,\u201d entreated the queen. \u201cLet them go. Further,\ngrant that I may go a short way with them. And come thou on this little\nsail.\u201d\n\nAtlano was looking into the beautiful, starry eyes that were even more\neloquent than the sweet tones. And, most suddenly, felt like giving way.\nBut, checking the impulse, he replied, as if to Atlana,\n\n\u201cHowever willing I may be for thee to enjoy thy \u2018little sail,\u2019 I may not\ngrant it for strong reason. Thou knowest why.\u201d\n\n\u201cAtlano, I will be gone but half the day. If thou wilt bring to mind,\nthou wert willing I should go to Chimo, and stay for days, not long\nsince.\u201d\n\n\u201cThen skies were fair, and the gods smiling. But, I take it, these late\ntroubles make of need thy presence here.\u201d\n\n\u201cAtlano, once thou didst laugh at that prophecy.\u201d\n\n\u201cThen I was young, and not so wicked.\u201d He laughed recklessly.\n\n\u201cOf a truth, a stay so short cannot work evil.\u201d\n\n\u201cAtlana, thy words seem as though I had said this thing could be. Talk\nno more of it.\u201d\n\n\u201cGracious King,\u201d urged \u00c6ole, again to the surprise of all, \u201cshouldst\nthou say the word, and then come with us, thou art with the queen.\u201d\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, the prophecy doth run, \u2018_With Atlana at the palace, no evil\nbefalleth Atlano._\u2019 Wouldst thou have her go, did I grant it, after\nthis?\u201d\n\n\u201cNay, King Atlano, not if it doth run thus.\u201d\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, thou dost yield too soon,\u201d cried Electra, in her annoyance. \u201cWhat\nare twenty prophecies to thy getting away!\u201d\n\n\u201cAh, it is Electra again,\u201d sneered Atlano, \u201cthe lady of the tongue.\u201d\n\n\u201cI bless heaven for my tongue if it doth wage for the right. So may all\nwomen. Only cowards or tyrants need fear the tongues of honest women;\nand of their fear they rail.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd thou, it seemeth, hast had the hope of sharing in this \u2018little\nsail.\u2019 Will this help thee to it?\u201d\n\n\u201cThe gods will help me.\u201d\n\n\u201cThe gods, it seemeth, are thy very good friends.\u201d And, oh his mocking\ntone!\n\n\u201cWell would it be were they thy friends, King Atlano.\u201d\n\nHer eyes held more meaning even than her solemn tones. As if to ignore\nboth, he turned to address \u00c6ole just as an attendant came from behind\nthe trellis with the message that the galleys were in readiness. Then\nthe ladies Rica and Elna who had gone within, reappeared, robed for the\ntrip and bearing the queen\u2019s wraps as well as those of \u00c6ole and Electra.\n\nWhen Atlana\u2019s mantle was placed about her, she addressed the king: \u201cNow\nare we ready to go to the galleys\u2014if it needeth to see them off\u2014if it\nneedeth to go with them a little. Say but the word, Atlano.\u201d\n\nHe replied not. She continued, \u201cCome. And thou, \u00c6ole, walk on this side.\nElectra, thou wilt follow with Hellen. Rica and Elna, ye will\nlead.\u2014Where is Azu?\u201d\n\nFor answer, there was heard a sound as of a falling body. All turned\nknowing what this meant, knowing they should behold Azu flat on his\nface. This was ever the manner in which he testified his knowledge of\nthe presence of the king. And there he was, prone in front of the\ntrellis, behind which he had been awaiting call.\n\nEven Atlano laughed. Then, as usual, he gave the word to arise, which\nAzu did in sprightly fashion, to stand grinning and bowing, and showing\nonly the whites of his great round eyes.\n\n\u201cCome, Azu,\u201d said the queen. \u201cThou wilt hold up my robe.\u201d\n\nAzu lurched to this; and held up the train tenderly. The queen\ncontinued, \u201cNow will we go.\u201d\n\nIn this order, was the reluctant king borne through the garden, and on\nto the landing place. With scowling eyes fastened on the ground, he\npondered as to the words he should speak upon arriving there. And no\nspeech would he vouchsafe by the way.\n\nHellen and Electra, naturally, fell a little behind. When well beyond\nhearing, Hellen said low, \u201cElectra, the king will never give the word.\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen, the king will give the word.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou art as full of hope as of strength. How didst thou come by a\nspirit so light?\u201d\n\n\u201cAlways hath it been mine. Never have I known fear.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut, of late thou hast known it?\u201d\n\n\u201cNay. Though I lost hope when I believed \u00c6ole had passed away. How I\nprayed to go to her.\u201d\n\n\u201cHadst thou no thought for me\u2014for my double sorrow?\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen, I did think of thee. I knew thou wouldst sorrow much. But\nfurther, I knew it would not be for long. Thou wouldst have come to us.\nAnd what joy to be in the other life together!\u201d\n\n\u201cHad I thy hope.\u201d\n\n\u201cNow shouldst thou have it if ever.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt cometh. Electra, hearken. I hug to myself that which even \u00c6ole\nknoweth not. Who, thinkest thou, is the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019?\u201d\n\n\u201cOne sent of the gods.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut who\u2014what person is he?\u201d\n\nShe looked at him keenly, and noted his excitement.\u2014\u201cThou meanest\nnot\u2014that he cometh from Pelasgia?\u201d\n\n\u201cBut I do\u2014he cometh from there.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt cannot be that\u2014he is\u2014thy father?\u201d Her voice had sunk to an awed\nwhisper.\n\n\u201cElectra, thou readest my mind. Yea, yea, he is my father, that father I\nhave so doubted. Thou canst imagine a little my shame, my sorrow. But I\nhave told him, and he hath said that he doth know\u2014that it was but in\nnature. Such is his grand heart.\u201d\n\nElectra had paused, and was breathing hard. For the first time in her\nlife, words refused to come. Thus Hellen went on.\n\n\u201cYea, and this is his plan for saving us. His wisdom hath caused these\nwonders\u2014all save the quakings of the earth, and the voice. In Pelasgia,\nso much of hidden knowledge was his that the people called him the\n\u2018favorite of the gods.\u2019 And the gods are with him now.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut\u2014the voice\u2014Hellen?\u201d\n\n\u201cThe voice\u2014ah, that is Sensel.\u201d And he enlightened her. For the moment\nshe stood motionless; and then seizing his arm that they might hasten\non, murmured:\n\n\u201cThou, Hellen, to further doubt! It is past belief. Help me to believe.\u201d\n\n\u201cElectra, where now is thy surety?\u201d laughed he gaily and fondly.\n\n\u201cThat is right, Hellen. Turn upon me. I merit it after making naught thy\nwords.\u201d She smiled bewitchingly.\n\n\u201cTurn upon thee, I will! If the king sayeth the word for us to go, thou\nwilt see such a turning upon, shouldst thou not be of us. I will turn\naway from them to thee. Thus will I turn upon thee. Never will I leave\nthee!\u201d\n\nHard was it for Electra to bear up under this. And more might follow.\nHellen would do the wildest, rashest things, without doubt; for this\nreason she must divert his thoughts.\n\n\u201cI think when the thought cometh to one as strong as it did to me,\nduring last night, that we should this day go sailing from Atlantis, it\nmeaneth much. It meaneth we shall go. But what a drear night was this\nlast, Hellen.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt was spent with thee and \u00c6ole. Therefore, was it bright.\u201d\n\nThere was danger again. Fortunately, a turn in the garden brought them\nin sight of the landing place, where the others of the party were\npausing, with faces turned toward them expectantly. Thus, they quickened\ntheir pace.\n\nAt the marble landing place awaited the two galleys, gay in their\nbright-colored awnings and hangings; whilst hovering about, were other\ngalleys belonging to the palace and the neighboring nobles. The queen\u2019s\ngalley, the smaller of the two, was built of cedar, and its sides were\nornamented in ebony and gold. It had but one mast, whose sail was of the\ncostly byssus. The hangings and awnings were also of byssus, white, and\nrichly embroidered in pale blue and corn color. The deck was inlaid with\nfine woods; and in the middle was the withdrawing room. This was built\nof satin wood, and paneled within in sandalwood; and was furnished with\nrugs, couches, tables, and chairs, all luxurious. On either side of this\napartment, were stretched awnings, beneath which were more rugs and\ncouches.\n\nThe other galley was arranged much like the queen\u2019s, but was not so\nluxurious in its appointments, or lavish in its hangings. Evidently it\nwas built for use. Scattered about its deck were baskets of provisions;\nwhilst near the prow was a shallow hold, also containing baskets, and\njars large and small. The withdrawing room had doors instead of\nhangings. The one sail was square, large, and of strong linen colored\nblue. Indeed, there was an air about this galley indicating it meant\nwork. Thus, the eyes were attracted toward it full as much as toward the\nelegant one of the queen.\n\nThe figurehead of the queen\u2019s galley was a bust of Amen; that of\nHellen\u2019s, a bust of Poseidon. Both flaunted banners bearing the symbol\nof Atlantis, a cross surrounded by a circle,[22] in gold. From each,\nmany pennants were flying symbolic of Poseidon\u2019s arrival on the island\nand his meeting with Cleito, the symbols being wrought in gold upon a\nblue ground.\n\nOf the sailors, or oarsmen belonging, a few were at the oars; but the\ngreater number were on the decks of the neighboring galleys.\n\nOverhead, the sky was welcoming the beauteous Aurora who was now\ntreading securely on her way. The hush, the glow, the heavenliness of\nyoung morn was upon all; and a little of its peace fell upon the spirits\nof the queen and her young charges, so that they stood silent, for the\nmoment; giving inward, upward voice to their yearnings, and finding\nhope.\n\nO East, with thy potent beams! It was for reason that the most ancient\nnations looked in thy direction for the especial Divine presence! It was\nfor reason that their temples faced thee, their altars were placed\ntoward thee; that they themselves, when bending the knee, looked to\nthee! For reason was it that the Star was set in thee, that the wise men\njourneyed\u2014of their knowledge\u2014toward thee and It!\n\nAlready, on this bright morn, were the islanders forgetting their\nterrors of the night. Banks of canal and stream were lined with them,\nfor they of their curiosity, were awaiting what the king would do. Would\nhe obey the voices of the past few days? Would he fulfill his promises\nto the Unseen? Would the queen show herself when her young charges were\nto leave?\n\nAnd now,\u2014here she was! Surely the king was about to make good his\npromises. With keenest expectation, they waited until the queen should\nlook a little about her. Then, they shouted their love. She, deeply\ntouched, bowed again and again; and smiled rarely.\n\nBut, there were no welcoming voices for the king; and the queen felt a\nculprit that she had received all. Meanwhile, Atlano had affected to be\nobserving the galleys, such affectation giving place to interest until\nhis dark face grew darker. Not long was he in bursting forth:\n\n\u201cGood work was this. And in an hour! Whom didst thou get\u2014of these slow\nAtlanteans to manage this?\u201d\n\n\u201cSensel ran much\u2014and helped in the bearing.\u201d The queen\u2019s tone was\nmeekness itself.\n\n\u201cHe is the spawn of evil,\u201d vociferated Atlano, regardless who might\nhear. \u201cAnd his fitting master is that \u2018Silent Priest.\u2019 I tell thee,\nAtlana, it is they have brought these evils upon us. I am more than ever\nsure it is their presence that doth anger Amen. Now I again say\u2014and\nbefore you all\u2014that Hellen and \u00c6ole shall not go. Then for some fine\ngifts on the altar with the morrow. The gods would thus order! Ha\u2014ha!\u201d\n\nHe looked a demon. Queen Atlana became gray in her terror, and clasped\n\u00c6ole to her. Hellen, freeing himself from Electra\u2019s detaining grasp, was\nabout to dart upon him when prevented in a manner as unexpected as\nappalling.\n\nThey were standing on a marble terrace beside a placid stream, beneath a\nsmiling sky, and about them were heard the murmurings of the listening\nislanders. But, in an instant, came dread change. The sky darkened to\nblackness; great raindrops splashed down; and a shower succeeded that\nflooded the terrace in a moment. Further, wildest cries of terror arose\nfrom the fleeing islanders seeking cover.\n\nPanic seized upon those on the landing place. They flew down the\nstairway to the shelter of the larger galley\u2014Atlano leading and helping.\nInto the withdrawing room they sped, to close the doors, and drop upon\nthe couches.\n\nFor full a minute the torrent beat\u2014whilst they sat voiceless, cowering.\nThen it ceased as suddenly as it had come; and the sun poured its beams\nwith such strength that they began to pant for the air. When the doors\nwere opened, they looked out upon a scene so brilliant that they were\nobliged to shade their eyes. Never had the sun been as potent thus\nearly.\n\nThey sank again upon the couches; and listened with dread to the running\noff of the water from the galley\u2019s deck.\n\n\u201cMy poor galley,\u201d the queen murmured after a little, \u201cin what a state is\nit. And the food\u2014it is ruined.\u201d\n\n\u201cThus is it that the gods smile upon me,\u201d triumphed Atlano.\n\nThe four confounded ones glanced hopelessly at each other. Even Electra\nwas despairing. What evil fate was this?\n\nSuddenly, footsteps were heard just without the door. Electra arose; and\nlooked out to perceive Sensel.\n\n\u201cWhat is it, Sensel?\u201d\n\n\u201cNaught is harmed.\u201d And he pointed toward the hold. It was closed and\nthe deck shorn of its baskets. He pointed next to Azu, who like himself\nwas dripping, but whose port was that of a conqueror. Then at Electra\u2019s\ninquiring look, he continued:\n\n\u201cI was in the hold when the sky darkened. It took scarce a minute to\ngather the baskets, throw them into the hold and close it. I had ended\nwhile ye stood confounded and then began to flee. As ye darted down the\nstairway, I called Azu; and we leaped from this galley to that of the\nqueen, and threw over her withdrawing room the shield used for showers,\nand drew in the outer rugs and couches. The awnings and hanging are\ndripping; but, with this sun, will dry in a few minutes. Thou shouldst\nhave seen Azu work!\u201d\n\n\u201cSensel, thou hast saved us. Azu, the queen shall know.\u201d Then Electra\nturned to the eager listeners inside.\n\n\u201cThou seest,\u201d she said to the king.\n\n\u201cI hear, and it is Electra,\u201d he returned mockingly. Though it was plain\nthat Sensel\u2019s words had upset him, as he was paling and flushing in a\nmanner distressing to witness; and his eyes were sullen and averted.\n\nThe queen was silently giving thanks. Then she arose, her expression\nmost confident.\n\n\u201cHellen, \u00c6ole, Electra, what is this strange heat but the more aid from\nabove. Let us not sink under it, but go out, and look as it drieth\neverything.\u201d\n\nThey arose to follow her, therewith hearing the familiar sound of a body\nfalling. Azu was ready. He again lay flat in expectation of the king.\n\nBut when they had passed out, and had waited, and the king came not,\nQueen Atlana said, \u201cAzu, arise.\u201d\n\nWhen he was on his feet, she continued, \u201cAzu, I speak the thanks of all.\nWell hast thou done. May I never forget it!\u201d\n\nAzu\u2019s smile was ecstatic; and, between bows to the ground, and gasps, he\nmanaged to reply:\n\n\u201cMost gracious, most glorious Queen, for thee I can never do enough.\nWhat hast thou done for me!\u201d\n\nIt was a long speech for him, and rather overcoming. Seeing this, the\nqueen said in her kindest tone, \u201cAnd now, Azu, my robe.\u201d\n\nWhen he had shuffled behind her, and was holding her train in his loving\nmanner, she beckoned to Sensel who came to kneel gallantly before her.\nThen she extended to him her hand which he kissed in prince-like\nfashion\u2014and to her surprise.\n\n\u201cSensel, thou wilt not look for words. None could speak what I feel.\u201d\n\n\u201cGracious Queen, the smile thou givest me, speaketh beyond words. And,\nit was but little.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt hath saved \u00c6ole and Hellen.\u201d Her low tone was so impressive that the\nhearers were thrilled. Then, in sprightly fashion she subjoined:\n\n\u201cNow, Sensel, arise. And lead us that we may note the power of this\nsun.\u201d\n\nThereupon, they walked about to exclaim, \u201cThe wonder of it!\u201d \u201cThe wonder\nof it!\u201d For, so rapid was the drying that clouds of vapor were\nascending. Already was the deck as free from moisture as it had been\nbefore.\n\nAs to the king, long was he in appearing. When he came out to them, his\nhead was drooping, his tones mumbling.\n\n\u201cAtlana, I yield. Hellen and \u00c6ole may go. And thou mayest take thy\n\u2018little sail;\u2019 though let it not go beyond a few hours. I look for thee\nby the wane of the day.\u201d\n\nIn the midst of the sudden joy, was felt perplexity, fear. What had come\nupon him? Was this most alarming interposition of the elements producing\neffect? Or, was there more beneath?\n\nAfter some moments\u2019 quiet, the queen of her incredulity, asked, \u201cAtlano,\nmeanest thou\u2014that I can go?\u201d\n\n\u201cI mean it.\u201d Again were the words mumbled: then, with bent head, he\nturned to leave them.\n\nBut \u00c6ole, in her pity and gratitude, went after him; and said bravely:\n\n\u201cGracious King\u2014\u201d\n\nHe faced her. \u201cSpeak, \u00c6ole.\u201d\n\n\u201cGracious King, bid us good speed. And, we would thank thee.\u201d\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, thank me not. I would have done thee\u2014harm. But\u2014the powers\u2014have\ncome\u2014between!\u201d He spoke with a queer reluctance of articulation. Then an\nexpression came into his face that caused the beholders to shrink with\nhorror. It was that of a soul that, at last, sees the vortex, the\nGehenna, to which it has been trending; of a soul that, in spite of its\nbetter knowledge and its fast coming fate, would not shake off the\nevilness of its bent, the sensuality that had destroyed it!\n\n\u00c6ole, alone, did not see this look. For, as the king faced her, she had\nglanced at Sensel to receive his intent gaze; and thereby had blushed,\nand bent her head. She lifted it to behold him staring at the king,\nhorrified. When, in her alarm, she looked about her, it was but to see\nhorror depicted on every face. As all eyes were on the king, she then\nturned to him.\n\nThe questioning look of her deep, clear, innocent eyes was as a shock to\nAtlano; and a good impulse stirred him. Possibly some unselfish spring\nwas yet remaining within him. His lips moved as if he would speak,\nthough no sound came at first, with all his effort; but finally, his\nunwilling tongue moved spasmodically.\n\n\u201cGood speed, \u00c6ole. And know\u2014that\u2014for thee\u2014I would have dared earth and\nthe powers beyond. But now I tell thee\u2014I am glad that ruin doth threaten\nme\u2014to thy saving!\u201d\n\nBending over, he kissed her robe. Then with no look about him, moved\nfrom their sight.\n\n\u00c6ole was so overcome that Sensel came beside her, and led her within the\nwithdrawing room, and to a couch. As she sank thereon, he entreated,\n\u201c\u00c6ole, cheer. The worst is past. Now for Pelasgia!\u201d\n\n\u201cBut thou, Sensel?\u201d she murmured.\n\n\u201cI will go with thee. I came to go when I willed. It is my will to leave\nthis island.\u201d\n\nAll precious was the joy that came into her face.\n\n\u201cSensel, always have I felt that thou camest for our good.\u201d\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, the service of my life is thine.\u201d Then, noting her changing\ncolor, her shrinking attitude, he added, in his usual voice, \u201cNow will I\ngo to the queen. She hath sore pain.\u201d\n\nBut the poor queen, weeping bitterly, was just about to enter, supported\nby Electra and Rica. These drew her to a couch. When she had calmed\nsomewhat, Sensel bowed low before her, awaiting permission to address\nher. \u201cWhat is it Sensel?\u201d she was quick to ask.\n\n\u201cGracious Queen, shall I give the word to the captains to call the\noarsmen that we may go?\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, yea!\u201d she cried brokenly. \u201cAnd forever! May I never more see this\nlanding. May Atlano be forever freed from my presence. Better were it\nfor me to sink beneath the sea than to cumber him further. Oh, for\ndeath! So that he may no longer see my sad eyes, and through them the\ngrieving heart beneath. Electra, I pray for death!\u201d\n\n\u201cNot so, dear Queen,\u201d answered Electra, bending over her in tears. \u201cIt\nis not thine to pray for death. It was not mine to pray for death as I\ndid when I thought \u00c6ole had passed away. It is ours to be calm, and\nbear, believing all is ordered.\u201d\n\n\u201cElectra,\u201d was whispered, \u201cthis moment I feel that I hate \u00c6ole; and now\nthat I say it I am flooded with fond feeling for her. I am torn\u2014torn!\u201d\n\n\u201cEver art thou fond of her, dear Queen. But, thou wouldst have reason,\nwere she not so pure, to hate her without end. But, thou must think, it\nis \u00c6ole\u2014pure, weak, grieving \u00c6ole.\u201d\n\n\u201cI know, I know. I will go to her; and clasp her.\u201d With this, she arose,\nand went to sit beside \u00c6ole, to draw her to her as a mother might. Then\nthey whispered together to their comforting.\n\nMeanwhile, Sensel had informed the captains of the galleys that they\nwere to depart; thus, pennants of red and gold were run up to call the\noarsmen to their posts. When these were in their places, Sensel came\nagain to the queen to report; and added:\n\n\u201cQueen Atlana, I go now to my master. We will meet the galleys off the\ngreat pile of rocks on the eastern coast.\u201d\n\nShe smiled faintly, despite her sore heart. \u201cThanks to thee, Sensel.\nAnd, good speed to thee.\u201d\n\nAfter one look at \u00c6ole, he bounded from the galley to the stairway; and\nvanished.\n\nThen the queen, with \u00c6ole, Electra, and her ladies went on board her own\ngalley. Instantly the galleys moved off; and were followed by many of\nthose of the nobles as well as those of less degree, in compliment to\nherself. While these glided through the canal, and through the water\nlilies of the stream, the islanders on the banks chanted their love for\nher. And happily they sang.\n\nAtlana, in response, stood under her awning, bowing to right and left,\nand kissing her hand. Thus, on sped the galleys to the harbor; through\nthe harbor to the ocean; and along the coast to the point where the\n\u2018Silent Priest\u2019 was to join them.\n\nHere, opposite the pile of rocks, did himself and Sensel push off in the\nfantastic boat; whilst grouped on the sands, priests and people watched\nthem, strangely quiet.\n\nBut, when the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 had crossed the smiling water almost to\nthe galleys, Queen Atlana showed herself. At once, the mass of islanders\non the shore became vociferous in their acclamations. Many, of their\nzeal, threw off mantles, dashed into the surf, and swam even to her\ngalley, arriving there almost with the silent one. When the latter had\nascended, and was bowing low before her, the swimmers again burst forth\nin acclamations to be echoed strenuously by those on the galleys. The\nair was full of gladness.\n\nGrouped under the queen\u2019s awning were herself, the \u2018Silent Priest,\u2019\nHellen, \u00c6ole, Electra, and the ladies Rica and Elna\u2014when the signal was\ngiven to move on. After Sensel had fastened the fantastic boat to the\nqueen\u2019s galley, he came on board also. At once, the voyage was resumed,\nand to the eastward, the swimmers and those remaining on the shore\nchanting melodiously their farewells.\n\n\n\n\n                              CHAPTER XV.\n                        THE ALTAR FIRES GO OUT.\n\n\nOn hastened Atlano to the courtyard of the palace. And from there, drove\nto the temple in wild fashion. For a great dread was besetting him.\n\nWhen the others had gone out to watch the quick evaporation, he, whilst\npondering in dismay upon Sensel\u2019s promptness, had suddenly realized that\na strange torpor was overcoming him. Horrified, he essayed to break\nthis, succeeding only after great struggling. Then, his tongue seemed to\nswell to twice its size, and clove to his mouth. In an agony of fear, he\ntried to burst its bands, it, at length, also yielding. Thereupon, an\nabject terror of his misdeeds and their penalty so possessed him that he\nhastened out, to atone in slightest measure, if possible, by accession\nto the voice\u2019s demands.\n\nFurther, spurred by his dread and some remnant of good yet left in him,\nhe confessed his evil desire, and deprecated it. Now he was speeding to\nthe temple to confer with Oltis as to what these evils might forbode,\nwhat might be done to ward off further visitations, aye, judgments!\n\nIn the temple, he found only the presiding priest Kluto, and the\nhandmaids whose duty it was to attend the sacred fire.\n\n\u201cKluto, where are the other priests?\u201d\n\n\u201cGracious King, they have gone to the sands that they may wait upon the\nsilent one.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhere is Urgis\u2014that this hath been done?\u201d\n\n\u201cGracious King, Urgis hath gone, likewise.\u201d\n\n\u201cUrgis?\u201d\n\n\u201cGracious King, thus is it.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd\u2014hath the high priest gone?\u201d\n\n\u201cPriest Hafoe hath told it that the high priest sitteth again as stone\nin the inner holy place.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhy is the altar fire thus feeble?\u201d\n\n\u201cGracious King, I know not. In spite of us, it will but flicker, and, at\ntimes, doth threaten to go out.\u201d\n\nHere was a dreadful omen.\n\nThe king would have spoken further, but his voice was thickening, his\ntongue growing sluggish: so, he turned abruptly from Kluto; and, with\nuncertain step, passed into the inner sanctuary. Here was still burning\nthe \u2018Silent Priest\u2019s\u2019 hand lamp; here the altar fire flickered feebly as\nthat of the temple proper; here the great apartment was in shadow save\nwhere the sun\u2019s beams entered faint through the hangings of the\napertures.\n\nIn a passion of fear, Atlano looked about him, and called,\n\u201cOltis\u2014Oltis!\u201d\n\nThere was no response. Though quickly his eyes lighted upon the unhappy\nOltis, who was sitting behind the statue of Amen, his rigid body bent\nforward, his eyes bright to madness.\n\nThe almost frenzied Atlano dragged a chair opposite him; and, as he sank\ninto it, his sluggish tongue mumbled, \u201cOltis\u2014speak.\u201d\n\nOltis\u2019 eyes showed his struggle to comply.\n\n\u201cIs thy tongue dead?\u201d\n\nOltis gave a sigh so long and deep that the king shook in terror.\n\n\u201cOltis, strive to shake off thy torpor. I felt the like coming but\nmastered it; though my tongue is not yet right.\u201d\n\nThere was another sigh.\n\n\u201cOltis, the silent one hath gone. Ere this, he hath joined the Pelasgian\nchildren. And they are sailing away\u2014even to the queen.\u201d\n\n\u201cThe queen!\u201d\n\nThe words burst from the marble Oltis, so terrifying Atlano that he\nleaped from his chair.\n\n\u201cAh\u2014thou speakest!\u201d\n\n\u201cThe queen hath left the palace?\u201d vociferated Oltis.\n\n\u201cYea, for half the day.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd\u2014with the Pelasgian children\u2014and\u2014their father\u2014Deucalion?\u201d\n\nAtlano almost fell back in his chair. As it was, he was obliged to lean\nupon it; and then stared at Oltis, his eyeballs protruding, his lips\nashy.\n\n\u201cI say\u2014with Deucalion. Thy Deucalion\u2014the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019\u2014hath mastered\nus.\u201d\n\n\u201cOltis, thou ravest!\u201d\n\nBut Atlano felt it was not raving. Like a flash, it went through him. He\nfell into his chair, confounded, baffled. Great sparks danced before his\neyes; his tongue refused to move. If he could but speak the dreadful\nthoughts surging in his brain; if he could but kill Oltis for telling\nhim this!\n\nOltis spurred on, in spite of his helplessness and fear, continued:\n\n\u201cThe Silent One is Deucalion. I knew it when ye had fled. He spoke to\nme. The horror of it!\u2014He said he would search into the hidden things of\nthe \u2018Deeps.\u2019 He opened the door. He went down the stairway. He saw the\nhandmaids. He threatened to bring in the islanders. He forced me to go\non the portico, and speak. Ah, he is a master!\u201d The marble figure sighed\nas if it would rend itself.\n\nAtlano was writhing and groaning in his torment. But joy\u2014his voice was\ncoming. He hissed, \u201cOltis, thou art a craven. Oh, for strength to get at\nthee! To aid\u2014Deucalion! I will strangle thee for this. Then will I be\nking, high priest, chief priest in one. For Urgis shall die, likewise!\u201d\n\nThen he made the motion to spring, his hand out-clutched, Oltis, with\ntongue again mute, awaiting him: but in spite of his mad hatred, his\nbaffled revenge, he had not power to arise. In his immobility and dread,\nhe moaned:\n\n\u201cMy foe\u2014Deucalion\u2014here\u2014under my hand\u2014and I not to feel it. How often\nhave I longed to yield him on the altar\u2014that \u2018Silent Priest.\u2019 Baffled,\nand by such arts! Oh, for Deucalion! To have him here for one instant,\neven!\u201d\n\n\u201cCall to mind how thou didst pale before him but last night,\u201d derided\nOltis. \u201cWouldst thou grow weak again under his eyes? The man is master\nof strange, dire powers. Well is it he hath gone. Though\u2014the queen!\u201d\n\n\u201cName her not. Ah, how hath she known thee. How hath she borne with me.\nWhat sorrow hath been hers. Mine eyes open to it. Fool that I am. Oltis,\nadd another to thy doings. Call me fool!\u201d\n\nBut Oltis again was dumb.\n\n\u201cOltis, I curse thee! Some good was in me when I came to the throne.\nSome good was in me as long as I hearkened to the queen; but that good,\nthou hast turned to evil. The evil in me thou didst pander to\u2014so that I\nam what I am. And why, Oltis, didst thou pander? It was not for warmth\nfor me. Nay, nay, I read thee. I saw thou didst look to be king. I knew\nof thy draught of death; that thou hadst just got it in shape so that it\nwould leave no sign. (Thy father, of his age, needed not such art.)\u2014Ah,\nbut I like to see thee writhe!\u2014And well I bided, laughing at thee. Poor\nAtlana, how often hath she warned me. Now\u2014for thee!\u201d\n\nHe half arose, Oltis again awaiting him, his eyes flaming; but, as\nbefore, he sank in his chair, his muscles refusing to go farther.\n\n\u201cWhy can I not walk?\u201d he cried frantically. \u201cOltis, thou art bewitching\nme? Or, is it, in truth; the gods? We made the show not to believe in\nthem\u2014did we not? We believe now, ha\u2014ha! Let us not fear. Let us curse\neach other\u2014and them. Then will I go from here, and hunt up those lagging\npriests. This light on the altar groweth too dim. The gods will be\ngetting in even worse temper because of it. Come, Oltis, raise thy\nvoice. Let us curse together!\u201d\n\nAgain he essayed to rise. But, in that moment, all power of volition\nforsook him. Instantly, his feet, hands, head, body, seemed encased in\niron, in iron weighing tons. Not a muscle could he move for the immense\npressure. His tongue was the deadest weight of all. His will was all of\nstrength remaining him; and that struggled long, superhumanly. But the\nend was that he like Oltis could only sit as stone, and stare before\nhim\u2014and into the terrible eyes opposite.\n\nYet, how active was the mind becoming. How keenly, already, was it\nsuffering in its recollections of evil, its regrets, its humiliation at\nbeing baffled\u2014its horror of the oncoming fate. Oh, for madness, instead!\n\nThus sat the two in the growing gloom. Thus sat they when the priests\nreturned from the seashore where they had been carried by the silent\none\u2019s will. When they entered, the hand lamp was burned out, the altar\nfire so feeble that they hastened, alarmed, to restore it. The more than\nsemi-darkness was terrifying.\n\nSearch was made for another hand lamp. When one was found and lighted,\nAtlano and Oltis were discovered sitting behind the statue of Amen. Both\nwere marble, save their baleful eyes. At sight of them, the startled\npriests fell back one upon another; then turned, shrieking, to flee.\n\nWhen without in the temple, Kluto said to them, \u201cWe have brought\nvengeance upon us. Let us try to win pardon while we may. But look\u2014I\ncannot make this flame last long.\u201d\n\n\u201cWe will help.\u201d\n\nTerror-stricken, they fanned the dying blaze. Though no life would come\nin it. At length, they tottered to the portico, suffocating of dread.\n\nBut\u2014what had come over the face of earth? It was smiling when they had\nentered the temple after returning from the shore; yet now, a strange\ngloom, a murkiness was enveloping sky, ocean, stream, valley, hill. And\nsignificant, far-off rumblings were beginning; the ocean was becoming\nwhite; the stream Luith, as well as the other streams, was leaping up\nits banks. On every side, people were crying out in affright. What was\nthis?\n\nPriests and handmaids ran out to the great court; and paused to look\nabout in horror. Suddenly, lurid lights filled the northern heavens.\nWere the mountains of the northeast belching flame? Was that deafening\nnoise to the east the roaring of the incensed waters? They fell on their\nknees to supplicate forlornly.\n\nBut Kluto, best of his fellows, could not pray long for thought of the\nking and high priest. He started to his feet, crying:\n\n\u201cWho will go with me to save King Atlano and High Priest Oltis?\u201d\n\nNone answered. Indignant, he turned from his brethren to dart back to\nthe temple; and flew through it to the inner sanctuary.\n\nThe hand lamp shed a feeble light. Upon the altar were a few faint\nsparks. Kluto made his way toward king and high priest who still sat\nrigid, glaring. He spoke, implored them to rise again and again\u2014but only\ntheir despairing eyes answered.\n\nThen he pulled the one, the other. As well might he have tried to move\nthe temple itself. Almost frenzied, he cried:\n\n\u201cKing Atlano, High Priest Oltis, come, come. The ocean seetheth, the\nstreams leap their banks, the mountains throw forth fire, the earth\ngrumbleth. Come, come! Break your bonds!\u201d\n\nBut they stirred not, though their eyes grew like flames in their\nendeavors. Kluto then tried to lift Oltis\u2019 hand. As well might he have\ntried to move the statue of Amen that frowned in front of them. Before\nthis statue, he flung himself.\n\n\u201cO Amen, have mercy. Break their bonds!\u201d\n\nSo alive was his faith, that he felt some answer must come to his\npassionate appeal; but the silence remained unbroken.\n\n\u201cAmen, I cannot go. I cannot leave them to this. I will share their\nfate!\u201d\n\nNow was the silence broken. There were heard the pattering of light feet\nand the cries of women. These, speeding through the western passage were\nthe greater part of the handmaids who had been resting in their rooms\nafter the vigils of the night; and who had just aroused to the terrors\nwithout. At their despairing tones, Kluto forgot king and priest, and\nran out to them.\n\n\u201cGet ye to the great court, there to pray. For the end is upon us!\u201d\n\nThey crowded about him, terrified and irresolute. When he had led them\nwithout among the priests and other handmaids, he went before the people\nthronging into the court, and bade them pray for the safety of the\nisland.\n\nBut the majority, in scorn, received his words. Not even the most\nanxious could bring themselves to believe this paradisiacal island in\ndanger. Possibly Atlano and Oltis might suffer, but their dear island\ncould not come to harm! Had not the gods loved it? Had not one dwelt in\nit? And was he not their father? Had not blessings ever been showered\nupon it? No\u2014no\u2014their island must be safe!\n\nBut, as they ran in and out of the court, up and down the hill, along\nthe banks of canal and stream, complaints of king and high priest began\nto rise.\n\n\u201cSaid we not evil would follow that loss, ruin in Pelasgia?\u201d murmured\none.\n\n\u201cTrue, one evil bringeth another,\u201d returned a second.\n\n\u201cIt may be that the gods were angry then, with King Atlano,\u201d whispered\nan old and thoughtful-looking man to his wife.\n\n\u201cBut, Queen Atlana is good,\u201d spoke their daughter, a young mother who\nwas standing beside them with a little child clinging to each hand, and\nwho was eyeing in dread the encroaching water of the stream. \u201cWould she\nwere here. Why, why did she sail away?\u2014But look, Father, Mother! The\nwater riseth even to the top of the bank! Oh, my dear ones!\u201d And she\nkneeled to draw forlornly within her arms her little ones. \u201cOh, wert thy\nfather but here!\u201d\n\nFor their father was afar. He was the captain of the queen\u2019s galley.\n\nPast this kneeling, weeping mother were surging the distracted\nislanders, some making their way to the shore others rushing to gaze\nupon the menacing streams, others flying to the court of the temple\nthere to plead for mercy, others running to the summit of the hill in\norder to view better the fast brightening sky of the northeast. And\ncontinuously now was the earth shaking, groaning beneath them\u2014whilst\ngreat raindrops were beginning to fall, and Amen\u2019s thunderbolts to play.\n\nAbout this mother moaning over her children gathered other mothers with\ntheir husbands and little ones, the plaints mingling in chorus. But soon\ncame a shaking so long and severe that every voice hushed, every face\nset in terror. Then all groveled on the ground.\n\nWhen the trembling had subsided, and they were standing erect again, an\nold woman said to be the most aged person on the island, spoke in\nshrillest tone:\n\n\u201cThis is what cometh of handmaids and animal gifts upon the altar. Think\nye your fathers would have been thus led to evil. Oh, ye fools of\nAtlantis!\u201d\n\nShe eyed the islanders about her with such derision that they forgot\ntheir terror, and felt like rushing upon her in a body.\n\nA gray-haired, quivering man retorted:\n\n\u201cIt is well for thee, old Nogoa, to stand there and taunt us islanders\nwhen it is known thou hast ever been loudest in favor of these new\ndoings. Oh, thou old feather that goeth with the wind! Have a care\u2014or\nthou wilt be more dragged in the dirt than thou hast been!\u201d\n\n\u201cHah, it is the craven Puppo who speaketh,\u201d returned Nogoa viciously.\n\u201cHe who saw his daughter forced into the inner holy place, and lifted\nnot his voice to man or heaven against it. It seemeth he can cry out\nonly when an old woman talketh.\u201d\n\nPuppo darted for her. As she fell over backward in her effort to get out\nof his reach, a tall young man rushed between them.\n\n\u201cPuppo, she speaketh truth. Thou wert a craven; and hast been a toad to\nking and priests ever since. Look at me,\u201d he continued to the people.\n\u201cDear to me was his daughter Lota, and I would have made her my wife.\nAnd in an hour\u2014ah instant\u2014the world became black to me. But became it\nblack to him? Hath he not laughed with the loudest, bent the lowest,\nslept through it? Thou worse than hypocrite! Get thee away!\u201d\n\nHe looked so evilly upon Puppo, and was so seconded by those listening,\nthat Puppo, after a wicked glance at old Nogoa who had been lifted up\nand placed on a fallen bough, slunk off.\n\nThe young man continued: \u201cNogoa, though as false, as full of guile as\nPuppo, is right in this: we have looked on when Atlano and Oltis changed\nthe worship in these vile ways with never a nay. For this, woe is upon\nus! I come from my cave on yon mount where the fires rage to bid you\nflee in your galleys while there is time.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhy dost thou not flee, Monon? Show us the way,\u201d screeched Puppo, who\nwas now brave because he was quite well to one side.\n\n\u201cI flee not because I wish death. Every moment have I longed for it\u2014as\nthou shouldst have done\u2014since thy daughter vanished!\u201d\n\nA shout of derision went up for the benefit of the hidden Puppo, whose\nhabitual discretion forbade further speech for the while.\n\n\u201cMonon,\u201d shouted a young man at his right, \u201cI, for one, will stand by\nthe island to the last!\u201d\n\nVociferous became the outcries in accordance. When these were subsiding,\na scream was heard from the wife of the galley captain: and then the\nwords, \u201cLook, look! Luith floweth up over the bank; and higher\u2014higher!\u201d\n\nThey followed her glance to perceive that the stream was rising even\nabove its banks, whilst the affrighted islanders thereon were beginning\nto flee, shrieking. The beholders, in their terror, swayed as one; and\nthen groveled to implore mercy.\n\nBut in wilder terror, at once arose to shake off the gray dust that was\nbeginning to fall everywhere. And one voice shrieked, \u201cThe ashes from\nthe mouth of the mountain! To the sands\u2014to the sands!\u201d\n\nThe mass stood irresolute, dazed. Then went up the cry, \u201cYea, the\nsands\u2014the sands!\u201d\n\nThey parted to hasten toward that goal, youths supporting the aged,\nparents bearing their tender young. But they had not gone far, when,\nfrom the east, came one running as if pursued by demons; and he was\ncrying:\n\n\u201cWe are lost! We are lost! The sea riseth even to cover the great pile\nof rocks! It will be upon us!\u201d\n\nTherewith he fell senseless among them.\n\nAfter him came others running like madmen, and repeating his words. One\nof these asked, \u201cWhere is the king?\u201d Another, \u201cWhere is the high\npriest?\u201d\n\nAn islander who had been in the court when the priests and handmaids\nhastened from the temple, answered:\n\n\u201cAtlano and Oltis sit in the inner holy place behind the statue of Amen,\nfrozen in body, burning in torment of mind. There they will stay until\nthe end, for no one hath power to move them.\u201d\n\nA cry of horror went up.\n\n\u201cHow knowest thou this?\u201d asked another of the newcomers, as he wiped the\nashes from his lips.\n\n\u201cI heard the chief priest and Priest Hafoe tell of it after they had\nfled the temple.\u201d\n\n\u201cWho fled from the temple?\u201d\n\n\u201cThe priests, handmaids, and serving men. None are left save those two\nfrozen ones. Good company are they for each other!\u201d\n\nUnanimous were the angry outcries of agreement.\n\n\u201cWell is it that the queen hath gone,\u201d remarked another newcomer. \u201cWe\nsaw her off. May she have sailed too far to get back to this. The sea\ndoeth its best to keep her away.\u201d\n\n\u201cThe dear queen!\u201d cried one after another.\n\n\u201cPoor queen\u2014she hath sorrowed and been meek.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd we have known it, and lifted not our voices,\u201d rang Monon\u2019s tones.\n\n\u201cYea; and many of us wives have been treated as herself,\u201d said a clear\nvoice from among a group of women.\n\nThe male hearers accepted this in different ways. Some smiled\nscornfully; others glanced furtively at their fellows; a few appeared\nconscience stricken. A brave one exclaimed:\n\n\u201cI will own I have sinned. I wedded my niece, which was against the old\nlaw. But\u2014there is Puppo\u2014he wedded his aunt!\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd tormented his first wife, the mother of Lota, to her death that he\nmight do it,\u201d screamed old Nogoa.\n\n\u201cWho put away five husbands?\u201d yelled the unseen Puppo. There was\nsilence. Then he answered sepulchrally, \u201cOld Nogoa!\u201d\n\nOld Nogoa was speechless.\n\nBut Monon spoke up, \u201cNogoa is not the only one. How many are there who\nhave done as she! Until these last years, how holy hath been wedlock;\nyet now, on every side, is its mockery. The handmaids and the animal\ngifts on the altar are but a few of the wicked changes in the laws of\nour olden fathers. Further, the curse of avarice is upon this island.\nAnd we have been steeped in pleasure, in sense. The body of flesh hath\nbeen our one thought. The inner body\u2014the spirit\u2014hath been forgotten,\nhath become of evil shape\u2014is evil. Let us look to it! Should this storm\npass by, let us begin a better growth of the spirit. Let us go back to\nthe warmth and trust of our fathers. Then may we have the knowledge of\nheaven that was theirs.\u201d\n\n\u201cThinkest thou there is still hope, Monon?\u201d interrupted a by-stander.\n\n\u201cOf what?\u201d\n\n\u201cThat we may come out of this?\u201d\n\n\u201cI believe there is no hope. But, we can die without murmur.\u201d\n\nIn the next instant, he pointed to the temple gateway.\n\n\u201cBehold\u2014Priest Kluto and the handmaids.\u201d\n\nThey looked to perceive Kluto marshaling the handmaids without. Well had\nhe pleaded for this with Chief Urgis, pleaded that the wretched young\ncreatures might be restored to the arms of their kindred whom he knew\nmust be awaiting them. And he prevailed, as Urgis and the other priests\nhad become so given over to terror as not to care for consequences.\n\nFurther, Kluto was in the main, correct; for, as the handmaids stood\nclinging to each other, and glancing piteously about them through the\nfalling ashes and rain, they were surrounded by watching, anxious dear\nones; and began to be suffocated almost of embraces. All save three!\n\nYes, three there were that stood shrinking, as they lost hope of\nrecognition. In dreary silence, they waited a little, and then moved\nbeside Priest Kluto, who had been looking inquiringly from them to the\nislanders. But all, excepting those caressing the fortunate handmaids,\nwere acting dazed because of the thickening showers of ashes and the now\npelting rain. And prayers and groans were filling the air.\n\nSo Priest Kluto gathered closer the three handmaids; and whispered to\nthem. Thereupon, the four began to make their way through the excited,\nejaculating crowds in order to ascend to the summit, to the temple of\nPoseidon and Cleito.\n\n\u201cPriest Kluto, thou goest the wrong way,\u201d called out a youth as he\npointed to several galleys, that, unfastened from their moorings, were\nbeing borne higher and higher by the rising stream. \u201cWhy not set off in\nthose galleys, and save the handmaids?\u201d\n\n\u201cNo galley could live on the white water beyond. We go to the summit, to\nbeseech the mercy of Amen and Poseidon; and, should the last moment draw\nnigh, to meet it as becometh us.\u201d With encouragement, he looked upon the\nshrinking handmaids.\n\nBut one cried hysterically, \u201cIf my mother and father were not in Chimo.\nThere is cheer in dying together!\u201d\n\nIn sweet, plaintive tones, spoke the second, \u201cThere is cheer in not\nbeing forgotten. I have father, mother, sisters, brothers. Yet not one\ncometh to look for me!\u201d\n\n\u201cFor very good cause,\u201d screamed old Nogoa, who was still sitting on the\nfallen bough, and whom they were passing. \u201cCelesa, I saw thy father,\nmother, sisters, and brothers go off in their galley after the queen.\u201d\n\n\u201cI thank the gods!\u201d And Celesa, with face illumined, fell on her knees\nto implore that they might be beyond danger; to give further thanks that\nshe was not forgotten, that she alone of her family was selected to\nsuffer.\n\nBut Kluto raised her, and drew her arm within his. Then the third\nhandmaid spoke low, \u201cHappy are ye two! Though I have neither father,\nmother, sister, nor brother, yet one there was who cared for me when I\nwas dragged to the temple. But him I see not. He hath not watched to\nknow if I should need him. Yet\u2014we played together\u2014as children!\u201d She laid\nher head upon Celesa\u2019s breast, and sobbed.\n\n\u201cHis name?\u201d whispered Celesa.\n\n\u201cVeris.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhere is the youth Veris?\u201d inquired Celesa in low, clear tones, but\nwithout looking about her.\n\nA voice quite near replied, \u201cIt is even now time for him to come back\nfrom Chimo, whither he went a few days since.\u201d\n\nLuta was overjoyed. What were these dangers if she was not forgotten?\nWhat was death if Veris shared it? Her face lighted rosily as she looked\naround her, half expecting to see him speeding through the blinding\nshowers of ashes and rain. Then she seized Celesa\u2019s arm, and said in\nexultation, \u201cNow Priest Kluto, can I follow thee even unto death!\u201d\n\nThus, when Priest Kluto had given his other arm to the first handmaid,\ndid the four stand abreast, and look up to the summit, and at the\nvolcano\u2019s light beyond undauntedly. They began to move upward, upon\ntheir faces coming the expression of the loving, trusting martyr. In\namaze, the people beheld them; and could not but show some reflection.\nOne cried: \u201cThey will die well. Why cannot we?\u201d Then he, being a singer,\ncommenced a hymn to Amen. So magnetic were his tones that the people\nabout him joined in; a moment more, and the multitude was swelling the\nrefrain. To this music, the four ascended to the summit, there to kneel\nbefore the temple of Poseidon and Cleito.\n\nBut along by the palace was coming a horseman from the west, his horse\nsmoking and foaming, for he had fairly flown over the country between\nChimo and this place. As horse and rider came in among the chanting\nmultitude, the singing ceased, and many voices cried, \u201cVeris! Veris!\u201d\n\nVeris, as he walked his horse in among them, shouted, \u201cThe island\nsinketh! Everywhere as I came across, rise the streams! Already hath the\nsea laid Chimo half under water!\u201d\n\nHe had been nearing the temple gateway. In a few moments more, he was\nlooking through with most anxious face. Then he said, \u201cI will go in.\u201d\n\n\u201cVeris, look not there for Luta,\u201d called an islander who had been\nrunning after him.\n\n\u201cWhither shall I look?\u201d\n\n\u201cHerself and two other handmaids have gone with Priest Kluto to the\ntemple above to pray.\u201d And the man pointed in the direction.\n\n\u201cI will join them.\u201d Then, in happy tones, Veris thanked his friend,\nshook his hand, and turned to mount the hill; and as he mounted, the\nrain began to fall in sheets, the thunderbolts to strike.\n\nTerror-stricken, the people scattered, seeking shelter. Some ran to\ntheir homes, others to the palace. But many rushed into the great court\nof the temple, thence on to the temple, there to utter dismayed cries at\nbeholding the altar fire but a faint spark. Despite the almost darkness\nthey pressed on, invading the sacredness of the inner sanctuary. Here,\nby the dim lamplight, did they further behold Atlano and Oltis, still as\niron, still glaring at each other. And but a faint spark was remaining\non this altar, likewise!\n\nShriek after shriek went up as these intruders looked upon king and\npriest; these shrieks being echoed by the dazed ones running through\npassages, apartments, and temple until it seemed as though the weight of\nsound must bring the walls about them.\n\nSome of these intruders even ventured to pass on through the private\npassage of Atlano and Oltis. Perceiving the end door open, they went\ntoward it, and its dark stairway allured them. Down they rushed to the\nopen door below through which a faint light could be seen. And hustled,\nawed, into the crypt-like apartment whose lamps were still burning,\nthere to look about them in wonder, terror; and then dashed for the\nwhite objects at the far end!\n\nThere was an agonized staring, screams, yells, a frenzied retreat up the\nstairway, frantic disclosures when they reached the inner sanctuary.\n\u201cThe lost handmaids!\u201d \u201cDead\u2014dead!\u201d \u201cIn the vault below!\u201d \u201cSee for\nyourselves!\u201d were the cries to the ones that were here.\n\nMany of these ran down to look for themselves, whilst the discoverers\nhastened out to inform others. The second party, in turn, came tearing\nup, maddened; and rushed without to corroborate the reports of the\nfirst. The listening islanders, aroused to their gross neglect, their\ninsensate yielding, were excited to extreme hatred and desire for\nrevenge. With Monon as leader, they hastened in mass to the inner\nsanctuary, showering curses the while upon Atlano and Oltis. And, when\nbefore them, further cursed; then spat upon them. Yet still the two sat\nrigid.\n\nAs they were thus reviled\u2014as the revilers endeavored to tear them from\ntheir seats\u2014the great structure began to rock, and so terrifically that\nthe infuriated ones, forgetful even of their revenge, turned to flee.\nBetter the rain, the lurid sky, the unearthly gloom, the showering\nashes, the thunderbolts than this!\n\nThe last to leave cried in their flight, \u201cThe spark is out! The spark is\nout!\u201d but to repeat the same when the temple\u2019s altar was shot by!\n\nBut Luta was in Veris\u2019 arms; and Kluto was holding fast Celesa\u2014whilst,\non the summit, the four received the full fury of the elements. But they\nwere happy. As to the first handmaid, she had passed away while praying.\nAnd was lonely no longer!\n\n\n\n\n                              CHAPTER XVI.\n                         THE SILENT ONE SPEAKS.\n\n\nAs the galleys sailed to the east, the Atlantean eyes lingered with\npride upon the island. Never had it looked fairer. What other spot of\nearth was so fitting to be chosen the abode of a god? What other land\nhad so thriven, so conquered, so repeated itself even in the farthest\nclimes? Surely upon this island the sun must shine forever!\n\nThus, in happy accord, did they begin to sing praises to their father\nPoseidon, the while throwing back fond kisses at their island, and even\nat the water which was alive with porpoises and dolphins, the former\nleaping their highest in their sportive appreciation of the music, the\nlatter enjoying it with a dignified serenity befitting the state which\nthe Atlanteans ever accorded them.\n\nYet continually were the singers of every galley glancing at the group\nunder the queen\u2019s awning. In the midst, stood the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 before\nthe queen; and about them were \u00c6ole, Electra, and Hellen; while near\nswayed Sensel, a being as mysterious as the silent one. Small wonder is\nit that the inquisitive islanders would have gladly ceased their singing\ncould they have heard what was spoken by those so interested.\n\nWhen presented to the queen, the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 had bowed, then taken\nthe hand she extended, and regarded her fixedly. At his magnetic touch,\nhis eloquent look, she thrilled; and her voice trembled, as she said:\n\n\u201cFather\u2014whom we call the \u2018Silent,\u2019 rather should I bow to thee. For thou\nart one whom the gods favor. Of a truth, art thou sent of them.\u201d\n\nAs the silent one stood calm, intent, \u00c6ole thought, \u201cHow is this grand\nbeing to answer the queen?\u201d And she drew nearer to him, her eyes filled\nwith love rather than awe. Noting this, Hellen, Electra, and Sensel\nwatched her eagerly.\n\nThe next moment, she received a shock. The silent one, though\ngesticulating as usual, was also speaking, though in lowest tone.\n\n\u201cQueen Atlana, now will I loose my tongue. In truth, can I say the gods\nhave favored me.\u201d\n\nAs his deep, musical tones continued, \u00c6ole had seized his robe, then his\narm; and next was looking up wistfully in his face. Therewith, Electra\nbegan to weep; and Hellen and Sensel turned away, for they could bear no\nlonger this look so commingled of remembrance, longing, hope, doubt.\n\nThe queen of her wonder and perturbation, exclaimed, \u201cWe believed thee\ndumb!\u201d\n\n\u201cQueen Atlana, I spoke not that I might baffle.\u201d\n\n\u201cBaffle what?\u201d\u2014Very faint was the queen\u2019s voice.\n\n\u201cThe foes of \u00c6ole and Hellen, gracious Queen.\u201d He put his arm about the\nhalf-fainting \u00c6ole, and drew her to him. And Sensel glided beside them\nto whisper, \u201cBe strong, be strong, dear \u00c6ole.\u201d\n\nShe, though but half conscious, comprehended: and never had she been so\nhappy. In her ears was the music of this sympathetic voice; upon her had\ncome a tranquillity hardly of earth. In these arms so strongly enfolding\nher was she to be borne to heaven? Were the years on the island a dream?\nSurely these were the arms in which she had been wont to rest when the\nrambles over the dear Pelasgian fields had been too long, this was the\ntouch that had ever soothed her!\n\nMeanwhile, the queen was noting the astonishment of the sailors, who had\nceased singing, and were resting on their oars. Thus, she whispered to\nSensel:\n\n\u201cLook that no one is within the withdrawing room. Hither will we go.\u201d\n\nSensel glided off. The queen said, as though to herself, \u201cThe \u2018Silent\nPriest\u2019 can only answer there.\u201d\n\nGreat was her agitation. The priest, because of the quiet about them,\nbowed in acquiescence; further, signing that there he would make all\nplain.\n\nSensel returned to say the apartment was ready. Waving for her ladies to\nremain, the queen walked off supported by Electra; and was followed by\nthe priest bearing \u00c6ole, and Hellen and Sensel.\n\nDeep was the hush as they passed along. Not only those of their own\ngalley were interested. The occupants of the galleys attending them had\nalso quieted. Every eye was fastened in wonder. When the six had entered\nthe withdrawing room, the hush continued as the galleys pursued their\nway.\n\nThe priest placed \u00c6ole upon a couch. But, as she regained strength, she\narose to her feet to gaze at him as if charmed.\n\nMeanwhile the queen had sat down; and now was motioning for the others\nto sit also. But the priest shook his head, thereby causing her to\nquestion by her look.\n\n\u201cQueen Atlana, I will stand until all things are made plain to thee.\u201d\n\nThe others chose to stand also. Electra brought a fan, and fanned the\nqueen, who had closed her eyes.\n\nShortly Atlana was able to ask, \u201cThou whom we call the \u2018Silent\nPriest\u2019\u2014who\u2014art\u2014thou?\u201d\n\n\u201cQueen Atlana\u2014I am\u2014of Pelasgia.\u201d\n\nHe spoke in Atlantean; and repeated in Pelasgian.\n\nAs the once familiar tongue was heard, \u00c6ole ran half way toward him,\nclasped her hands, and looked up in his face with eyes brilliant from\nunspeakable hope. The most beautiful color came into her cheeks, and her\nlips parted in a heavenly smile. So lovely, so angelic was her\nexpression that the beholders gazed spellbound. And low, fervent were\nher tones.\n\n\u201cI felt it, I felt it!\u2014\u2018Silent Priest\u2019 who art thou? Thy name?\u201d\n\n\u201cDaughter,\u201d and he approached her, his arms extended, \u201cmy\nname\u2014is\u2014Deucalion.\u201d\n\n\u201cFather!\u201d She would have fallen at his feet, had he not caught her.\n\nThe strong man was sobbing. \u201cAh, \u00c6ole, \u00c6ole, to hold thee once again!\u201d\n\n\u201cFather, father, after these years! But I knew thou wouldst come, if of\nearth!\u201d\n\nThe rapture of her tone was so intense that he began to fear for her.\nThus, he bore her to a couch, and sat beside her, supporting her; and\nthen Electra came to chafe her hands, and bathe her brow. Her trembling\nwas excessive; and she kept repeating, \u201cFather\u2014father. Thanks\u2014thanks!\u201d\nThough soon she calmed to question, \u201cFather, tell me of mother. Is she\nwell?\u201d And extreme was the pathos of her tone.\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, thy mother waiteth for thee.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhat, then, is the past? One look from her will heal all.\nMother\u2014mother!\u201d So intense were tone and look that Sensel turned away.\nAnd Electra sobbed.\n\nThroughout this scene, Queen Atlana had gazed stonily. Though, at \u00c6ole\u2019s\ncry for her mother, she thrilled, and her eyes moistened. But she\nconquered her feeling, and now asked in irony: \u201cSir Deucalion, doth\nthis\u2014thy guile\u2014come of the gods?\u201d\n\nHe arose, and bowed. \u201cMost gracious Queen, this is not guile.\u201d\n\n\u201cHow callest thou it?\u201d\n\n\u201cI call it working to the best end a matter between Pelasgia and\nAtlantis.\u201d\n\n\u201cThat is the look from thine eyes. I can see it in but one light.\u201d\n\n\u201cQueen Atlana, I have a right to mine own.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut not a right to lead us wrong\u2014to\u2014to use us.\u201d\n\n\u201cQueen Atlana, how have we been used?\u201d\n\nShe answered not.\n\n\u201cQueen Atlana, to gain my children, I have used powers given from above.\nIf through such, I have mastered king and priests, have caused the sleep\nof \u00c6ole, have drawn thee, judge whether or not the gods are with me.\nAnswer me in this, seemeth they to be with Atlantis?\u201d\n\nThe queen arose; and ignoring his question, demanded, \u201cSir Deucalion of\nPelasgia, if it doth agree with thy will, let it be ordered that the\ngalleys turn toward Atlantis.\u201d Bitter, scornful was her tone.\n\n\u201cDear Queen Atlana, not yet,\u201d interposed Electra. \u201cIf thou wilt think\nfor a moment, thou wilt judge he hath done what thou wouldst have done\nin his place. Wouldst thou not have done as much for children of thine\nown\u2014even for \u00c6ole and myself? Further, with all his art, his power, none\nhath borne pain, hath lost life. Think, he might have brought an army\nupon Atlantis.\u201d\n\n\u201cElectra, I could stand the bringing of an army better than this. How\nhave I been tricked! To think I have set myself against the king, even\nto coming on this \u2018little sail.\u2019 And to please whom, to wait upon whom?\nWhy, his foe Deucalion. Atlano\u2014Atlano!\u201d Utter despair was in tone and\ngesture.\n\n\u201cQueen Atlana, thy coming is not of thine ordering. Cast such thought\nfrom thee. If it hath been of mine ordering, the higher will is behind,\u201d\nurged Deucalion.\n\n\u201cSir Deucalion, thy words are idle. As if the Higher Good should set\naside thought for all save thee and thine. Thou hast high thought of\nself. But the sun shineth on all. It is my will that my galley be\nturned.\u201d Hard had it been to control herself. And now her tones broke.\n\u201cShould harm come to Atlano, I cease to live! The blame, the grief, I\ncould not bear! Sir Deucalion, why hast thou not moved? My galleys are\nnot ordered!\u201d And she turned to Sensel, as if he might help her.\n\n\u201cOne moment, Queen Atlana, and I will. But first, think not thy presence\nwith Atlano could turn aside that which doth threaten.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhat meanest thou?\u201d\n\n\u201cThy presence, can it turn aside the judgment of the gods?\u201d\n\nFaint, wondering was her tone, \u201cSo runneth the prophecy\u2014so runneth the\nprophecy.\u201d She clasped her hands to her forehead, gasping, \u201cI shall go\nmad with this dread upon me!\u201d\n\n\u00c6ole ran to her, and put her arm around her. \u201cDear Queen Atlana, call to\nmind it was thy kind thought for us that made thee leave the king for\nthis short season. Could the gods make use of such?\u201d\n\nAt her touch and voice, the queen shivered, and averted her face. \u201c\u00c6ole,\n\u00c6ole, what thou hast cost me!\u201d\n\n\u201cDear Queen, thou hast not ceased to care for me?\u201d\n\nAtlana held out her hand; and as \u00c6ole took it, replied: \u201cNay, I have not\nceased to care for thee. For thy sake, I could joy over this. But, the\nking! Atlano\u2014Atlano!\u201d\n\nThere was a painful hush for a little, until she stooped to kiss the\nsuffering girl. Afterward, with her old dignity, she commanded: \u201cSensel,\nas Sir Deucalion heedeth not, I ask that thou wilt order the galleys to\nbe turned.\u201d\n\n\u201cDear Queen Atlana,\u201d explained Deucalion, \u201chow could I give the order\nwhilst thou art angered with me?\u201d\n\nHis tone and manner touched her. \u201cSir Deucalion, speak not of anger. Let\nus have no further words as to the right or wrong. We will part in\npeace.\u201d\n\nHe stooped and kissed her robe. \u201cQueen Atlana, thou art a queen, in\ntruth. I go to make good thine order.\u201d\n\n\u201cFather,\u201d burst from Hellen, \u201cwilt thou note this fast gathering\ndarkness?\u201d\n\nIn his absorption, Deucalion had not remarked the very sudden change.\nWith serious, awed countenance, he looked about him; and then spoke\nlightly, hoping to reassure the blanching queen.\n\n\u201cIt meaneth rain. It seemeth as if the clouds gather.\u201d\n\nBut the suddenness of this gloom was as nothing to the way in which it\nwas deepening. It threatened to hide them from each other. In her alarm,\nthe queen moved toward the door; and this was opened for her by Sensel\njust as her ladies were about to knock.\n\n\u201cGracious Queen,\u201d said Rica, the first lady, \u201cit will storm. All is\ndark.\u201d\n\nAtlana stepped out; and those behind her, followed. They looked to\nbecome appalled.\n\nThe atmosphere was thick and dark. The heavens were obscure. An inky\ncloud lay over the island. The sea was in foam. And the galleys were\ntrying to keep close, whilst on their decks were huddled the\nfear-stricken islanders. These, upon perceiving the queen, cheered\nfaintly. Then a spokesman inquired: \u201cMost gracious Queen, shall we now\ngo back?\u201d\n\n\u201cThe order hath been given,\u201d shouted Hellen, at behest of the almost\nrigid queen.\n\nInstantly, Sensel went to the captain of the queen\u2019s galley, who,\nthereupon, gave orders to the other galleys. Thus, all the galleys were\nspeedily pointed for Atlantis, excepting the one appropriated to Hellen\nand \u00c6ole.\n\nThen did Hellen\u2019s and \u00c6ole\u2019s thought turn to the downcast Electra.\nIndeed, poor Electra seemed overwhelmed. Hellen, feeling he could not\npart with her, grew fierce in his determination to the declaring,\n\u201cFather, if Electra goeth back, I go with her!\u201d\n\nThis was an unexpected obstacle, as Hellen looked a rock. For the\nmoment, Deucalion felt he was not equal to it; and then spoke\nhesitatingly. \u201cQueen Atlana, can we have Electra?\u201d\n\nThe queen recovering somewhat, was resolute. \u201cSir Deucalion, Electra\nwill go with me.\u201d\n\n\u201cTo go again into the temple?\u201d demanded Hellen. \u201cTo be forced within the\ninner holy place? To\u2014\u201d\n\n\u201cTo lose her life?\u201d interrupted Deucalion. \u201cTo pour out her blood as\nwater to aid the vain, fiendish quest of king and priest? To stand over\nthe crucible, and stir this lifeblood until she perisheth of the drain?\nThrice cursed draught! The \u2018Deeps\u2019 tell the tale!\u201d\n\nThey stared aghast at Deucalion. But the queen interpreted. Every\nunguarded sentence, every sudden pause of Atlano reverted to her until\nshe felt like accusing her memory for its tenacity. And her horror grew.\nTornado-like it swept over her\u2014the sufferings she had borne through him,\nhis contempt, his neglect, his indignities, his infidelities. Now this\nrevelation of Deucalion filled the measure.\n\nHer spirit revolted. The words came clear and firm. \u201cElectra will not go\nback. I go to the king without her. He can but yield me on the altar. Or\ntry the blood of a queen, for change, in seeking his draught.\u201d\n\nElectra ran to embrace her. \u201cSpeak not of the altar, dear Queen. After\nthat, I cannot leave thee.\u201d\n\nAtlana kissed her. \u201cDear Electra, I meant but to jest when I spoke of\nthe altar. We know the need of my presence to the king.\u201d Sad, bitter was\nher tone. Then, bethinking her of their present condition, remorse swept\nover her so that she tottered, and would have fallen but for Sensel.\n\nAt this moment, the blackness of the atmosphere became appalling; and a\ncry of horror went up from the galleys. All were pointing to the island.\nThe queen looked, and fell half fainting upon Deucalion. As he sustained\nher, he whispered to Sensel: \u201cIt hath come!\u201d\n\nYes, it had come. There lay their beloved island at the mercy of fierce\nwarring elements. For, about it were dread waterspouts; upon it were\nfalling sheets of water; above it were playing the fiery messengers of\nAmen. And the ocean responded white.\n\nAlthough so terror-stricken, the occupants of the galleys were anxious\nto return; and but waited to follow the queen. Already she was reviving;\nand presently stood up for another view, saying reproachfully, \u201cWe move\nnot toward it.\u201d\n\n\u201cLook! Look!\u201d cried many voices.\n\nAnd utter despair came upon all. The island was rocking as if in the\nthroes of a mighty earthquake, the waves were leaping up its cliffs, the\nwaterspouts were breaking, the thunderbolts falling, the northern sky\nbeginning to blaze.\n\n\u201cThe mountain burneth!\u201d they cried. And fell on their knees. Once, only,\nin the history of the island, had this volcano burst its bands.\n\nQueen Atlana had looked to fall back insensible into the arms of\nDeucalion. He bore her to a couch in the withdrawing room; and then hung\nover her with restoratives, Electra, \u00c6ole, and the ladies\u2014each dumb with\napprehension.\n\nOutside, Hellen was addressing the galleys with tones firm and\nfar-reaching, for he felt all-powerful now that Electra was not to\nreturn.\n\n\u201cYe Nobles, Elders, and Captains; the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 is firm that the\nisland is doomed. If ye go back, it is to your death. If ye press on\nwith us toward the Middle Sea, ye will be saved. What say ye, captains\nof the galleys?\u201d\n\nThere followed hurried consultations between the captains and their\nemployers. Finally, one captain answered, \u201cWe, of this galley, will\npress on.\u201d\n\nAnother captain, he of the queen\u2019s galley, spoke loud: \u201cMy wife, my\nchildren are on the island. I would go to them.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou art the captain of the galley of the queen,\u201d cried another\ncaptain. \u201cWouldst thou leave the queen?\u201d\n\nThe poor captain looked irresolute for an instant.\n\n\u201cThe queen is dear; but my family is dearer. I take it\u2014my duty is to\nthem, even more than to the queen. There are other captains!\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, there are other captains,\u201d rang Hellen\u2019s voice. \u201cThe captain of my\ngalley can take thy place, and I will take his. Thus mayst thou go back,\nif any do, to the island.\u201d\n\nThe captain of the galley containing the relatives of the handmaid\nCelesa now called: \u201cWe will go back. Come with us, captain of the galley\nof the queen.\u201d\n\nThe captain of the queen\u2019s galley looked upon the foaming sea, the beset\nisland, his sailors at their oars\u2014the door of the withdrawing room\nthrough which the fainting queen had been borne.\n\n\u201cHow can I leave the queen? My men? I will not. I will stay. Heaven help\nme to bear this. Heaven help my wife, my little ones!\u201d One heartrending\nsob burst from him. Then he stood firm, resigned.\n\nLoud cheers rent the air, though little cared he for these. He stood, as\nin a dream, seeing only his wife, his little ones, in their sore\nextremity.\n\nImmediately, the captain who had said he would return, parted from them;\nand after him, went a few galleys heroically. But the greater number,\nthose bearing entire families, determined to press on.\n\nThen Hellen called: \u201cCaptains, your queen\u2014our dear Queen Atlana\u2014lieth as\none dead. The captain of her galley will lead us. In my galley is food\nenough for a few days, if shared with care. Moreover, there are islands\nnear. And the Afrite Coast is not far.\u201d\n\nA faint cheering replied.\n\nHellen then spoke apart with his father. \u201cWould we could get the queen,\nher ladies, \u00c6ole and Electra on my galley, for it is stronger, and\nholdeth the food. It might be tempted to leave us.\u201d\n\n\u201cThat is well thought of. But how to get them on board? The rowers\ncannot keep near enough, so fierce groweth the sea. I like not the crest\nof these waves.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt would be well to throw the ropes, to keep the galleys close. The sea\nmay quiet a little; and then can they pass over.\u201d\n\n\u201cSensel, what thinkest thou?\u201d inquired Deucalion.\n\n\u201cIt can be done, should the sea calm a little. It would be well to throw\nthe ropes, when the rowers have come as nigh as they can.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is well.\u201d\n\nAt the word, Hellen\u2019s galley drew as near as it could for the tossing\nsea. Then, the ropes were thrown bringing them within unsteady touch,\nalmost. Whilst thus engaged, Hellen remarked: \u201cFather, the air seemeth\nmore than full of rain. And yet none droppeth.\u201d\n\n\u201cI, too, have wondered over it. But, where is Sensel?\u201d\n\nFor Sensel had most suddenly disappeared.\n\nBut even as they began to look about for him he reappeared, coming from\nthe direction of the withdrawing room. And in each hand was held a lamp\nof beautiful pattern. These he hastened to lay before Deucalion.\n\n\u201cThou hast it, Sensel,\u201d exclaimed the latter, his eyes brightening.\n\n\u201cYea I thought this oil might ease the troubled waters.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou thinkest of everything.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou hast taught me.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhat meaneth it, father?\u201d interposed the wondering Hellen.\n\n\u201cIt is the Pelasgian custom in storms, Hellen. Tell him, Sensel.\u201d\n\n\u201cI will. But first, there is quite a vessel of oil upon thy galley,\nHellen, as I found when I was saving the food from that torrent. It is\nfor thee to order that a little of that oil be dropped upon the water\nabout thy galley when we have done the like with this.\u201d\n\n\u201cI will to it, Sensel. But, meanest thou that the oil hath the power to\nstill the waves?\u201d\n\n\u201cIt hath.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt doth amaze.\u201d Then, at Sensel\u2019s behest, he stood at that side of the\ngalley toward his own, and slowly allowed some drops to fall from the\nlamp upon the tumultuous sea; and perceived that this small amount\nspread rapidly, forming an expansive thin film upon the water.\n\nMeanwhile, with the second lamp, Sensel was acting to as good purpose on\nthe other side of the galley. For, in scarce less time, was an even more\nexpansive film spreading from his side also. Then he called, \u201cHellen,\nspeak now to thy galley. The oil is in an earthen jar in the hold. They\nare to drop it at each side.\u201d\n\nThe film was continuing to spread in a manner astonishing; and more\nastonishing, the water about them was unable to tear this film and send\nits wavelets to the crest. The fierce sea was becoming subdued,\nthreatening no longer with its cresting waves. There was now but a swell\nthat was growing less and less. As Hellen comprehended this, a passion\nof hope possessed him. Enthusiastically, he called to his galley, and\ngave commands that those on board were quick to understand. For, in\nscarce more than a minute were men stationed to pour the precious drops\non the cresting waves beneath.\n\nMeanwhile, the occupants of the other galleys were watching, and\ngradually taking in this new position of affairs. In a few minutes,\nthere was not a galley but had its men dropping oil; for each was\nsupplied with lamps.\n\nAnd, oh the cheering that prevailed as the waves grew quieter, as the\nblanket of oil\u2014the thin, almost gossamer film\u2014continued to spread, the\nspreading so conquering the waters that the other galleys soon lay at\nease near Hellen\u2019s galley, in obedience to his command!\n\nWhen the ropes had well united the queen\u2019s galley with Hellen\u2019s, Sensel\ncalled: \u201cNow is the time. Thou Deucalion, wilt bear the queen. Hellen,\nthou wilt lead Electra. I will look to \u00c6ole and the ladies. And, thou,\nCaptain of the galley, wilt go over with us, and take charge for the\nqueen.\u201d\n\n\u201cQuick,\u201d added Hellen, nervously.\n\nThe three ran to the withdrawing room, and each seized his charge. The\nqueen was still unconscious; but to the others, explanations were made\nas they were hurried along.\n\nSensel, in delight that the calm was continuing, leaped over, and then\nheld out his arms, when, with Hellen\u2019s assistance, \u00c6ole was passed over.\nThen followed the queen, Electra, and the ladies in waiting. Next was\ntransferred Deucalion\u2019s boat.\n\nThen went over the captain of the queen\u2019s galley with his men, the\ncaptain and men of Hellen\u2019s galley taking their places. Meanwhile,\nHellen was gathering rugs and cushions, and throwing these over. Even a\nfew couches were transferred. Then himself and Deucalion passed over,\nafter Azu.\n\nImmediately the men on Hellen\u2019s galley bestirred themselves to supply\nthe queen\u2019s galley and the now adjacent other galleys with food, though\nsmall was the portion allotted each. But, as Hellen had said, the\nAfrican Coast was not far; and several islands were between.\n\nScarcely had all this been accomplished than a noise as of muffled\nthunder was heard beneath the water, the galleys receiving the shock as\nthough they had struck upon the rocks. Again the waters began to rage\nand foam. The films of oil had yielded. Again were the waves cresting,\nand most threateningly.\n\n\u201cLet us move on,\u201d shouted Sensel. \u201cAnd more oil!\u201d\n\n\u201cThe island!\u201d\u2014\u201cThe island!\u201d cried a few agonized voices.\n\nThe island was shaking terrifically. And it had certainly lost in\nheight. Deucalion, as he looked, exclaimed wildly: \u201cSensel\u2014Hellen\u2014it\nsinketh. It is lost!\u201d\n\nHe spoke very loud, forgetting himself, and the listening islanders, in\ntheir amazement, concluded that the time had arrived when the \u2018Silent\nPriest\u2019 could speak the will of the gods.\n\n\u201cHe knoweth,\u201d called one captain to the others. \u201cLet us press on!\u201d\n\n\u201cYea\u2014press on,\u201d cried Deucalion in his mightiest tone. \u201cFurther, forget\nnot the oil!\u201d\n\nThen to Hellen and Sensel, he added, \u201cYe will press on to the fifth\nisland to the east, and there wait for me. I will take oil, food, and\ndrink, and stay here in my boat, that I may witness the death throes of\nthe island.\u201d\n\n\u201cI will stay with thee,\u201d said Sensel.\n\n\u201cAnd I,\u201d added Hellen.\n\n\u201cI will stay alone. Your duty is with those on this galley. Hellen, call\nto mind that thy mother looketh for thee and \u00c6ole.\u201d\n\n\u201cShe looketh for thee, likewise.\u201d\n\n\u201cI will come.\u201d\n\nHellen, of his impatience, turned away. He dared not speak.\n\n\u201cSensel, thou wilt aid Hellen in caring for \u00c6ole, Electra, and the\nqueen. Further, forget not to take in water at that fifth island. It is\nfine.\u201d\n\nFierce was Hellen\u2019s tone. \u201cFather, if thou goest, I go also. I will\nshare thy watch!\u201d\n\n\u201cNay, I will share it,\u201d urged Sensel. \u201cI came with him. I stay with him\nto the end!\u201d\n\n\u201cThou art not his son!\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen, calm thyself. I will bide alone. Look ye to the queen, and to\n\u00c6ole and Electra. Bring me the food, drink, and oil while I go to speak\nwith them.\u201d\n\nThey gazed at him, irresolute. But, as he regarded them, they at length\nturned to comply; whereupon, he repaired to the withdrawing room to find\nthat the queen was still unconscious, whilst beside her sat \u00c6ole and\nElectra. He took a hand of each, saying, \u201cI would speak with you.\u201d\n\nWhen the ladies in waiting had withdrawn, he continued: \u201c\u00c6ole, Electra,\ngather your strength. I have to tell you that I will stay here in my\nboat after the galleys pass on to the east, that I may witness the last\nof the island.\u201d\n\nThey were bewildered. Thus, he repeated his words, and with such\nconviction that they became horrified, and piteously besought him not to\nleave them, not to go to his death.\n\n\u201cDo ye not feel I shall come back? \u00c6ole, gather thy trust. Electra,\nwhere is thy strength?\u201d\n\n\u201cGone, gone is my strength,\u201d moaned Electra. \u201cI now know fear. Ah, Sir\nDeucalion, think of us. Yield not to this wish. What is its furthering\nto the delight of joining thy wife, of bringing before her \u00c6ole and\nHellen. And, tempt not the gods.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou meanest be not too sure of the favor of the gods, Electra.\u201d\n\nShe blushed; but regarded him bravely. \u201cI have said it. Take it as thou\nwilt. Either is my thought.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou art a ready one. And I like thy truth. But no talking will hold\nme. I go.\u201d\n\nHe took them in his arms, and kissed them. \u201cNow is my parting word for a\nlittle. But I shall come back. And, give of this to the queen when I am\ngone, a drop with every hour.\u201d\n\nHe laid a vial upon the table; then led them to a couch, and bade them\ncomfort each other. They replied not to him, but drooped their heads\nforlornly as he passed out. As for \u00c6ole, she seemed turning to marble.\n\nAt the threshold were awaiting Hellen and Sensel with their supplies;\nand each looked most determined as he passed onward. Then, Sensel\nknocked lightly at the door, when Electra opened to them.\n\nSensel hurried on toward \u00c6ole; but Hellen paused by the door. \u201cElectra,\nI go with my father. Sensel will care for thee and \u00c6ole. And now to kiss\nthee. For never shall I see thee more!\u201d\n\nThe last words seemed to tear him. Electra, pallid and trembling,\nwhispered: \u201cThou art right to go. But\u2014the pain!\u201d\n\nHe caught her to him, declaring how dear she was, and begging she would\nnot forget his love; then kissed her, and ran out.\n\nMeanwhile, Sensel was pressing \u00c6ole\u2019s hand so that she revived, and\nlooked up at him. At sight of the anguish in her eyes, he forgot\nhimself, and kissed her hair, her hands, her robe, as he cried,\n\u201c\u00c6ole\u2014\u00c6ole!\u201d\n\nShe, flushing and paling, would have arisen. But he said, \u201cNay, nay!\u201d\nAnd after again kissing her hand, sped to the door where he paused to\nbid farewell to Electra, and then vanished.\n\nDeucalion stood at the stern. When they joined him, he said as though\ngiving some simple order, \u201cPress on to the island. There will I come to\nyou.\u201d\n\nThe two received his embraces, each biding his time, each watching the\nother. Into the boat, they threw the bags of food, the skins of water\nand wine; then, handing him the oil, waited as he began the descent,\neach purposing to throw himself after.\n\nBut Deucalion was not half way, when, in the hush of the amazed\nbeholders, was heard a sharp cry from Electra. Instantly, Hellen turned,\nand ran to the withdrawing room. Thus Sensel found no bar to his\nresolve. In a trice, he had leaped down beside Deucalion. \u201cI came with\nthee, I go with thee!\u201d he cried. With this, he detached the rope, and\nthe boat tossed away.\n\nDeucalion, surprised at his insistency, demurred, \u201cRash youth, rash\nprince, thy life is of too much worth.\u201d\n\nSensel smiled as he answered, \u201cIs not thy life of worth?\u201d\n\n\u201cWe shall have evil work.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt looketh it.\u201d Then Sensel waved his hand gaily to the astounded\nHellen, who was looking over at them; and who could only gasp, \u201cFather!\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is well. Be not troubled, my son. Think of thy mother. What aileth\nElectra?\u201d\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole sleepeth as she did in the temple.\u201d\n\n\u201cAgain is it well. Should I know I could not come out of this, I would\ncause her to awake. But, let her sleep for three days, should I not come\nback. Then, the written word I left for thee in my case will show thee\nhow to arouse her. Further, my son, press on with speed. Show thy fond\nfeeling for me in this. And forget not, my last word is for thy mother.\u201d\n\nHellen could not reply; but merely waved his hand in farewell. As the\nboat shot off, he turned away without hope.\n\nBut the galleys were awaiting his lead. Thus he imparted the directions\nof his father to their occupants who were regarding the returning boat\nin dismay.\n\nThen quickly certain whispers spread. Was the \u2018Silent Priest\u2019 an evil\nspirit? And, was he going back to gloat over the condition of their\nisland? Or, was he indeed of the gods, and going to aid? Nobles, elders,\ncaptains, sailors, women and children were divided, some judging him to\nbe on the side of evil, others on the side of good. But the majority\ninclined to the evil. However, his directions must be followed, as\nwhether good or evil, he had shown proper knowledge of the fitness of\nthe fifth island as a stopping place. And much they needed the water.\n\nAfter the opinions had been well expressed, they grew mute, for the\nvessels began to labor eastward. It seemed as though their eyes must\nremain with the island, their heavy hearts drag them to the bottom.\nAlas, these poor Atlanteans!\n\nWhen they had well gone on, Deucalion and Sensel stayed their course;\nand shortly bounded back to the place they had left, from there to watch\nthe doomed Atlantis! That is, to watch the points within their vision of\nthis great, this magnificent island.\n\n\n\n\n                             CHAPTER XVII.\n                       THE SINKING OF THE ISLAND.\n\n\nThe two watchers were interested not only in the island, but also in the\ngalleys speeding eastward. Erelong, the galleys that had turned back\nthought better of their resolution; and changed course again in order to\nrejoin their fellows But one continued toward Atlantis, that containing\nCelesa\u2019s relatives; and soon this disappeared, thus leaving Deucalion\nand Sensel sole spectators of the sequel of this frenzy of the elements.\n\nThrough the night, the island seemed as if afire from the continual\nthunderbolts and the volcano\u2019s stream. The fiery river of the latter had\ncoursed down mountain and hill to the sea, and was leaping the cliffs a\ntremendous fall of flame; whilst the released gases, in their\ndetonation, outrivaled the thunder. And waterspout was succeeding\nwaterspout, each discharging its angry contents; the rain, meanwhile,\nfalling as do the avalanches. It was indeed a deluge.\n\nToward dawn, Sensel inquired, \u201cWould it not be well to get farther away?\nShould the island sink we are too near.\u201d\n\n\u201cThere is yet time. Ah, the island rocketh again! Sensel, my heart\nfaileth me.\u201d\n\n\u201cThe poor islanders! They merit it not.\u201d\n\n\u201cThe gods know.\u201d Yet Deucalion\u2019s face was drawn in agony. As for Sensel,\nhis pallor was extreme. For many minutes, neither spoke; and their eyes\nwere turned from the dreadful sight. Then Sensel said, \u201cLet us beseech\nthat they come out of this.\u201d And he fell to plead silently, Deucalion\nemulating him. In the bounding boat, the two found it hard to keep on\ntheir knees as they implored heaven\u2019s mercy, and hoped it would come.\n\nBut mercy was not for the island. They gave up hope when another volcano\nshot up, and poured its torrent broadcast to the left of the first. Then\nsaid Deucalion, \u201cLet us press on until the island looketh to be on the\nline where sky and water meet.\u201d\n\nWhen thus well away, they stood in the tossing boat, and gazed long, in\nmute anguish, for the island though ceasing to rock, had sunk far down\nin the water\u2014was still sinking. Then their exhausted frames insisted\nupon support. So they broke their fast, refreshing themselves with the\nbread, dried meat, pulse, fruit, and wine. \u201cSoon shall we need our\nstrength,\u201d said Deucalion. \u201cFor the end is near.\u201d\n\nBy judicious use of the oil, the tempestuous waves were kept in\nabeyance. Thus they watched until the early morning, amidst the din of\nthe rumblings underneath, explosions of gases, burstings of waterspouts,\nand crashings of thunderbolts. The island was scarcely visible for the\ngreat white waves leaping high upon it. The heavens were lurid with the\nvolcano\u2019s flames; and two broad torrents of molten, fiery matter were\nspringing from the island to the sea, that answered in tornadoes of\nspray. Whilst the dense vapors rolling toward them threatened to shut\noff the spectacle entirely.\n\nThrough all, the doomed mass was slowly, determinedly sinking\ndown\u2014down\u2014into the mad waters, the consolidating thunderbolts seeming to\npress upon it to hasten its descent. The vapors, in their thickening,\nobliged Deucalion to move the boat from point to point in order to\nretain the view of what was now but the elevated portions of the island.\nA few times had this been done when there came a shaking so excessive in\nits length and severity that the two shrieked and closed their eyes.\nWhen they looked, the island was disappearing even to the peaks. In an\ninstant more it vanished! And the waters lashed over it in a vortex\nthreatening all things\u2014a vortex flame, steam, and smoke mounted!\n\n\u201cNow will we fly,\u201d shouted Deucalion, \u201cor we shall follow the island.\nScarce will the oil be of use!\u201d\n\nThough Sensel continued to drop, as Deucalion began his management. The\nboat bounded over the water, hardly touching it. It seemed to fly. As\nSensel watched, he became awed, so bird-like, so sentient were the\nmovements of the slender frame! The water frothing madly about them\nmight be the verge of the vortex! Would its terrific suction seize them,\nbear them down to share the fate of the vanished island? As they\nlabored, they scarce breathed of their dread.\n\nBut the boat continued to respond to the promptings\u2014bounding, skimming,\nflying over the turbid, grasping waters. A half hour\u2019s intensity of\nlabor brought them relief. The sea was certainly less violent. At times,\nthe boat could even rest. With hope, they began to regard each other as\nthey relaxed a little in their efforts. Though hardly could they dare to\naccept it, when there was no longer any impetuosity of movement, but\nmerely the rocking and rolling of rough contact. Shortly, there was not\neven rocking or rolling, but rather a gliding. Then fell they on their\nknees.\n\nAnd that night, slept peacefully, in turn,\u2014as the boat made good time,\nin the morning coming upon a region of sunshine.\n\nPast island after island they speeded, keeping ever to the east by means\nof Deucalion\u2019s knowledge of the heavens, as well as by a kind of rude\ncompass known even in those days. This was a magnetized needle floating\nin water crosswise upon a reed.[23] For well were the properties of the\nloadstone understood, and utilized.\n\nOn the morning of the second day, they sighted the vessels, that, with\nsome escaped vessels of Chimo, lay moored in a cove of the island\nindicated by Deucalion. And then upon the two came a mighty dread. How\nwere they to tell these Atlanteans, these Atlanteans already signaling\nto them gladly. Thus, in telltale manner, did they slacken their\noncoming, to the quick appreciation of the impatient islanders. The\nwaiting vessels showed only despairing faces, as the boat more and more\nreluctantly approached. Then, when within earshot, a few would-be\nhopeful ones began to cry out welcomings and inquiries.\n\nStanding mute, downcast, Deucalion and Sensel moved in among them.\nThough this was not enough; for there came the cries, \u201cThe island\u2014is it\nwell?\u201d \u201cTell us the good word!\u201d And so on.\n\nYet still continued Deucalion and Sensel mute.\n\nThen demanded a voice, \u201cTell us the worst!\u201d\n\n\u201cThat can I tell you,\u201d answered Deucalion.\n\n\u201cWhat is it?\u201d\n\n\u201cThe island is no more. It hath sunk.\u201d\n\nWails, shouts of incredulity responded.\n\nDeucalion repeated his words, and convincingly. There were no more\nincredulous tones, but instead despairing cries, wails, groans, fierce\nimprecations. The wildest sounds of woe prevailed. At length, the same\nvoice that had asked for the worst rang loud, imperative, this time\ndemanding silence. It proved to be that of the captain of the queen\u2019s\ngalley. He agonized, but firm, was standing out on the prow of Hellen\u2019s\ngalley; and continued:\n\n\u201cSir Priest, in truth, is Atlantis no more? Have a care\u2014there left we\nour dear ones.\u201d His voice broke, but he stood straight and strong.\n\n\u201cCaptain of the galley of the queen\u2014thy wife, thy little ones\u2014are above.\nLook not for them\u2014or the island\u2014on earth.\u201d Deucalion\u2019s tones were\nfaltering, but he also stood firm.\n\n\u201cWe have but thy word. How can we believe? I cannot. I would see with\nmine own eyes.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd I!\u201d \u201cAnd I!\u201d rang many voices.\n\n\u201cSir Captain, thy doubts are in reason. I should feel as thou. It is but\na short sail. Further, the queen should hear of it from Atlanteans.\u201d\n\nThere were cries of approbation.\n\n\u201cSir Captain, I ask that thou wilt lead a few galleys back, bearing the\nnobles and elders who are with us Their word the queen will believe.\u201d\n\nLoud rang the cries of approbation.\n\n\u201cIt is well. But what of the galley that went on to Cleit?\u201d\n\n\u201cWe saw it no more.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt was lost?\u201d\n\n\u201cWithout doubt.\u201d\n\n\u201cWe may come upon some who live?\u201d\n\n\u201cIt cannot be.\u201d\n\n\u201cWe will go back.\u201d Sorely overcome, the captain held out a hand to one\nof the sailors, with this aid, tottered from the prow to the deck, and\nthen hid himself.\n\nAfter further deliberation, it was decided that the few vessels should\nreturn at once, and all the others await them here. Hard did Deucalion\nstruggle with his impatience to be off!\n\nShortly, the two captains had again exchanged galleys. When the captain\nof the queen\u2019s galley was once more on board his own, and had been\nsupplied with food from the plenteous stores of the Chimoan vessels, he\nmoved off; and was followed by two of the Chimoan vessels bearing such\nof the nobles as would return. To dire sounds, the three hastened away.\n\nWhen they were well off, Deucalion and Sensel went on to Hellen\u2019s\ngalley, which lay quite to itself beyond the others\u2014the queen\u2019s\ncondition demanding this. Dimmer and dimmer grew Sensel\u2019s eyes, and more\nand more fluttering his heart. Was it well with \u00c6ole? When departing,\nher unconsciousness had been his comfort; but, had such continued? Or,\nhad she come out of it to keenest suffering\u2014not only for her father, but\nalso for himself? (This last thought, he held in humility, so little did\nhis selfhood prevail.)\n\nContinually was he imploring that she might still be sleeping. But when\nbeside the galley, his emotion became most evident.\n\n\u201cSensel, what aileth thee?\u201d\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole\u2014thinkest thou she still sleepeth?\u201d\n\n\u201cHer sleep will not end until we are with her.\u201d\n\n\u201cUnless Hellen hath waked her.\u201d\n\nHe then became as in a dream until Hellen\u2019s voice was heard in greeting,\nwhen he looked up to perceive himself and Electra leaning over the\ngalley\u2019s side. Notwithstanding the woe about them, the two were finding\nit hard to restrain their joy. Near them were a few nobles, and their\nattendants; farther back, stood the captain and sailors;\u2014and all statues\nof grief.\n\nDeucalion ascended; and was clasped in Hellen\u2019s arms. Sensel went up,\nstill as in a dream; as in a vision beholding \u00c6ole in repose upon the\ncouch where he had left her. But he was recalled by the grasp of\nElectra\u2019s hand, her words of welcome.\n\n\u201cElectra, the sight of thee doth gladden. Almost can I forget the\nhorrors we have passed through.\u201d\n\n\u201cSensel, we thought never to see thyself or Sir Deucalion more on earth.\nDrear was our way over the waters. And we reached this to learn there\nhad been a dire rocking of the land for days.\u201d\n\n\u201cI wonder that an island is left. But tell me, Electra, how is it with\n\u00c6ole?\u201d\n\n\u201cShe sleepeth as doth the babe in the arms of its mother.\u201d\n\nThe color flashed over his face, the light into his eyes. He was so\ntransfigured that Electra stared at him. \u201cSensel, art thou not wearied\nafter thy watching?\u201d\n\n\u201cWearied! I feel as though I had come out of a long, sweet sleep.\u201d\n\nAnd now, Hellen was seizing his hand. The two embraced as Deucalion and\nElectra spoke together.\n\n\u201cElectra, \u00c6ole doth still sleep?\u201d\n\n\u201cShe doth.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd the queen?\u201d\n\n\u201cShe aroused but to faint again; and hath lain in a stupor through the\nnight.\u201d\n\n\u201cWe will hasten to her,\u201d spoke Deucalion hurriedly. \u201cBut first, \u00c6ole.\u201d\n\n\u00c6ole lay as marble on a couch near that of the queen. Indeed, her\nimmobility would have alarmed one not acquainted with the idiosyncrasies\nof her case. But, in her cheeks, was a reassuring, faintest tinge of\npink, and her lips retained their color and dewiness. It was as though a\nrare statue was becoming replete with life; and these beholding,\ncontinued to gaze in admiring wonder tinctured with awe.\n\nSensel\u2019s face was a study in its love and thanksgiving. He could not\nraise his eyes from this enthrallment.\n\nAfter one keen look, Deucalion bowed his head as if satisfied, and\nwhispered: \u201cI will first look to the queen.\u201d\n\nHe found Atlana\u2019s set face like that of death, and instantly was\napplying restoratives. Then leaving Rica and Elna to chafe her hands, he\nreturned beside \u00c6ole.\n\nSensel seized his hand. \u201cAh, Deucalion, what a power is thine!\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, Father. But, how camest thou by it? Never hath the like been known\nin Atlantis. Else those priests would not have been mastered.\u201d\n\n\u201cLong hath it been mine, Hellen. Though I know not what it is. It must\nbe a hidden force of nature that few hold. Often through it have I\nsoothed thy mother. And, when \u00c6ole was a child, I used it upon her when\nshe was hurt, and in pain. With her, there came a state like sleep.\nAgain I used this force when she was called into the inner holy place;\nand to my amaze. But, it is a dread power. Such evil could come of it.\u201d\n\n\u201cI can well see that,\u201d said Sensel.\n\n\u201cHush, hush,\u201d here whispered Electra.\n\n\u201cYea, hush ye all. \u00c6ole doth waken.\u201d And Deucalion leaned over her, the\nwhile signing for them to withdraw.\n\nThe color was deepening, the eyelids fluttering, the lips parting.\nScarcely were they outside, than she opened her eyes. A joyous smile\nlighted her face at sight of this dear father; and she held out her\narms.\n\nWhen they had embraced, he raised her to a sitting posture, and\nsupported her. She said, in glad tone, \u201cFather, thou didst not go. It\nwas good of thee to hearken unto us.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut, I did go. And have but now come back.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou art pleased to jest. Is jesting a habit of the Pelasgians? I\nthought them a people sober of mind.\u201d\n\nHe laughed. \u201c\u00c6ole, thy chiding is fitting. But, I say again that I have\nbut just come back. I caused thee to sleep.\u201d\n\n\u201cAs thou didst in the temple?\u201d\n\n\u201cYea.\u201d\n\n\u201cI did not feel it come upon me. Why is that?\u201d\n\n\u201cI know not. I know this\u2014thou yieldest well.\u201d\n\n\u201cFather, thou art an able one. It is well thou couldst do it, for my\npain would have been sore. Yet, Hellen and Electra, how bore they it?\u201d\n\n\u201cWell, as I knew. Each had the other.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut\u2014Sensel?\u201d\n\n\u201cSensel went with me.\u201d\n\n\u201cFather!\u201d\u2014There was a fine condensation of amazement, horror, reproach.\n\n\u201cIt was not of my will. He and Hellen were strong in saying they would\ngo, when Electra screamed because thou hadst fallen into this sleep.\nThou shouldst have seen Hellen. Forgetting me, he darted to her. Here\nwas the chance for Sensel. He leaped down beside me, and loosed the\nboat. I could but yield.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt was wrong of thee, of him. There are other things than that island.\nThou shouldst have turned back rather than have risked a life so young\nand noble as that of Sensel. And, for thee\u2014thou wouldst have bereft a\nwaiting, sorrowing wife and fond children. Should not wife, children,\nSensel, have had more weight than the fate of fifty islands? Father, I\nthought better of thee!\u201d\n\nHe rubbed his hands hard in his satisfaction. \u201cThat is right, \u00c6ole. I\nmerit thy chiding. Yet I could not but go. It is worth the going to\nhearken to thy scolding.\u201d His eyes were twinkling.\n\n\u201cA fine thing will it be to tell mother.\u201d Then her voice lowered in\ndread. \u201cIf she be but well? If she hath not sunk beneath her woe? The\ndoubt doth torture.\u201d\n\nDeucalion shivered. He also was doubting; though she must not know. Thus\nhe insisted:\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, the gods can but bring joy to thy mother. Never hath she\nmurmured, never hath her trust lessened. But come. Let us go out into\nthe air.\u201d (Though he turned for the moment aside.)\n\nThe queen was stirring; her eyes were opening. Before passing out,\nDeucalion whispered to her ladies, \u201cShe is better. When she rouseth, say\nnot aught of what hath happened.\u201d\n\nThey went out to come upon Sensel who was standing near the door. At\nsight of \u00c6ole, he hastened to draw a couch more under the awning, with\nthe words,\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, thou wilt find ease on this.\u201d\n\nMuch wondering at the sudden exhilaration possessing her, she sat down.\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, thou art well?\u201d\n\n\u201cIn truth am I.\u201d\n\n\u201cShe is well, and even strong enough to hear of the past night,\u201d said\nDeucalion, roguishly.\n\n\u201cFather!\u201d\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole!\u201d\n\n\u201cI asked thee not of the island. How could I forget!\u201d\n\n\u201cThou hadst much to do in chiding. Now will Sensel tell thee. I go to\nHellen and Electra.\u201d And off he moved toward the other couple, who, at\nsound of his footsteps, faced him; and both exclaimed, \u201cThere is \u00c6ole!\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, she is well wakened.\u201d\n\nThe two laughed gaily, then, blushing, looked off on the water. Though\nsoon spoke Electra.\n\n\u201cSir Deucalion, we would hear of the past night.\u201d\n\n\u201cFor that I have come.\u201d\n\nIn a few words, he described the sinking of the island. When he had\nfinished, Hellen reproached him.\n\n\u201cFather, thou didst dare too much. What pain hath it caused Electra and\nmyself.\u201d\n\n\u201cI knew ye would cheer each other. Further, there was the thought for\nthe queen.\u201d\n\n\u201cIn truth, it was dire thought for her, for thee, and for Sensel, day\nand night,\u201d spoke Electra. \u201cIt was not right of thee!\u201d\n\n\u201cNow is thy time, Electra, to chide, to scold. Already hath \u00c6ole done\nher part. I will hearken well, for I merit all.\u201d\n\n\u201cIf she can scold who hath lain in her sleep, free of dread, what might\nI say who have been waking through it all. Sir Deucalion, I will seal my\nlips. I should say too much.\u201d\n\n\u201cRight, Electra, say no more,\u201d interposed Hellen. \u201cOr, I, too, will join\nthee. But, father, instead, will I speak of Electra. Without her, I\ncould not have borne it. Though she was torn with grief, she waited upon\nthe queen, helped the ladies, cheered poor Azu who hath been stricken\nover the queen; and at times, walked with me talking in bright\nmanner\u2014and to the helping of the captain and sailors\u2014for the captain\ntold me they watched her white robe as it were a beacon.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut I knew she would do thus, Hellen.\u201d\n\n\u201cYe will spoil me. I have done but what I should.\u201d\n\nDeucalion was suddenly falling into revery. Hellen was about to address\nhim, when Electra checked him. Then the two began to pace about the\ndeck, ever regarding him anxiously. After a little, Electra whispered:\n\n\u201cThy mother?\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, he is lost upon her. The fear is great, at times, that she may\nhave passed beyond.\u201d\n\n\u201cThe gods are kind, Hellen. Ye will see her.\u201d\n\nMeanwhile, Sensel was giving his account to \u00c6ole.\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, we staid to see the island beset by high pillars of water,\npressed upon by bolts of flame, and as if on fire from the burning\nmountain. The seething waves were leaping higher and higher upon it: and\nit was plain it was sinking. Later, another mountain began to send forth\nfire. Imagine, if thou canst, those fiery streams rising high above the\nisland to fall in rivers of flame, that rushed in fury onward to the\ncliffs\u2014from there to leap to the mad waters that answered in tempests of\nboiling, hissing spray! And through all was the noise deafening. Ever\nwere the pent airs[24] bursting from the mountain with noise as of\nthunder, the pillars of water breaking, the bolts of flame\ncrashing\u2014whilst the rain fell in sheets, the ashes in showers!\u201d\n\n\u201cDid the rain and ashes fall upon you?\u201d\n\n\u201cThey touched us not to our wonder.\u201d\n\n\u00c6ole sighed, relieved; then shivered.\n\n\u201cIt is too much for thee, \u00c6ole.\u201d\n\n\u201cSay on, Sensel. I would hearken to all.\u201d\n\n\u201cThe island was sinking fast, whilst toward us speeded dense vapors that\nwe feared would hide the end. Thus we moved from point to point that we\nmight still behold. Though not for long: as, in the early morning came\nthe end. There was a long and severe trembling\u2014as if heaven and earth\nwere rending apart! We closed our eyes knowing the worst had come. We\nopened them to behold the island vanishing!\n\n\u201cYea, in a moment more, we saw it not\u2014saw naught but the meeting waters,\nthe whirl of their drawing\u2014with flame and smoke rising high above! Then\ncried thy father, \u2018Now will we fly!\u2019\u2014And amazing became his guiding of\nthe boat. We bounded, leaped, flew, scarce touching the hungry waves\nthat we feared would draw us down. Long we thought we should not get\nbeyond. But the boat is charmed. And so is thy father. We bounded,\nleaped, flew on\u2014on\u2014to less raging waters; thence to smooth ones; later\nsighting these vessels to be stricken with further dread. For, how were\nwe to tell these Atlanteans that their island was no more?\u201d\n\n\u201cAh\u2014how?\u201d\n\n\u201cThough thy father did it, \u00c6ole.\u201d\n\n\u201cThe poor Atlanteans!\u201d\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, through it all, thou wert of more thought than the island. Ever\nwas I fearing thou wouldst come out of thy sleep. As I helped thy\nfather, I was dwelling upon thy grief shouldst thou waken ere we reached\nthee. Less worked I for life than for thy peace of mind. Though life is\nwithout price whilst thou art of it. Now, it is past belief that I am\nwith thee, that peace and joy are our own, that I hold thy hand, that I\nkiss it thus!\u201d\n\n\u00c6ole had never seen anything so beautiful as his smile. She looked down\nat her hand, then at his; and upon her came the desire to kiss this hand\nso enfolding hers. But, her look was more than many kisses, as she said:\n\u201cSensel, our lives will prove our thanks.\u201d\n\n\u201cOur life, \u00c6ole.\u201d\n\nNow upon his ears smote sore interruption. The voices of Hellen and\nElectra were very near. Thus he murmured, \u201cThere can be but one life for\nus, \u00c6ole.\u201d\n\nThen in came the two under the awning. They sat down unmindful of the\nagitation of Sensel and \u00c6ole, being all occupied with their own sweet\nemotions. But, they began to speak of the events of the night; and\nSensel, in greatest patience, replied to their questions. Glad was he\nwhen Deucalion appeared. Then he excused himself. And, when outside,\nfell to pacing the deck absorbed; at times, pausing to gaze in\nsomnambulistic fashion upon the water.\n\nUnder this awning, the evening meal was partaken of. This consisted of\nbread, pulse, dried meats, honey, melons, pomegranates, wine, and a\nsherbet made of almonds and honey\u2014so well were the fleeing Chimoan\nvessels victualed, so generous was the fifth island in its offerings of\nfruit.\n\nMoreover, Azu served them. He was quite himself now that Deucalion had\nassured him the queen would recover, that he would again bear her train.\nThough, in this serving, his lurches threatened the gravity of the\neaters full as much as the downfalling of the things he bore. Indeed,\nnot a few of the latter came to grief, thus conducing to the lightening\nof spirit of those being served. Azu was Azu.\n\nThe night was soft and bright, to the comfort of Deucalion, Sensel, and\nHellen, who reposed on couches under the awning, using the rugs as\ncoverings. The oarsmen spread themselves about the deck. As to the\nladies, they were well housed in the withdrawing room.\n\nEvery night was as this in temperature. Never a cloud obscured the\nheavens. Thus were they favored.\n\nBut a few more days, and the sails of the three returning vessels were\nsighted. Then, as had been agreed, all the waiting vessels save the one\ncontaining the queen, went noiselessly out to meet them. Laggard was the\napproach of these three: and this told the story. At last they met, far\nout on the water.\n\nThe queen\u2019s galley was ahead of the other two; and, at its prow, stood\nthe bowed form of the captain. Now was the worst verified!\n\nThey called on him to speak.\n\nSlow were his words in coming: though, they burst forth with frantic\nvehemence.\n\n\u201cAtlanteans, we hearkened unto the truth! Our island hath vanished\u2014all\nsave the highest peaks[25] far to the northeast! Scarce could we push to\nwhere it hath lain for the mud and ashes that thicken the water!\u2014And\ndead men fill the sea even as the fishes!\u201d\n\n\n\n\n                             CHAPTER XVIII.\n                                PYRRHA.\n\n\nSoft continued the nights and bright the days as they sailed by the\nislands, and along the Afrite Coast. Quick were they in sighting the\ngreen gay Atlas Mountains, and then Cape Spartel. Upon viewing the\nlatter, intense became Deucalion\u2019s emotion. With eyes eager and face\nflushing, he cried in husky tones: \u201cAh \u00c6ole, Hellen, now is your mother\nnear! With what a heart I passed yon point to go onward to Atlantis!\nSensel, can we ever forget?\u201d\n\nSensel could reply only by pressing the hands held out to him. Then,\nwith moistening eyes, both watched, as did the three beside them.\n\nOn they pressed into a strait; and toward a point on the African Coast,\nthe ancient Abyla and the Ape\u2019s Hill of the moderns. Nine miles across\nlay the great rock, afterward named Alube by the Ph\u0153nicians, and Calpe\nby the Greeks. It is the Gibraltar of to-day.\n\nThese two points, the Rock of Gibraltar and Ape\u2019s Hill, constituted the\nancient Pillars of Hercules. Not that the Greek hero had any part in\ntheir naming. Rather they were named for the Tyrian deity whose worship\nthe Ph\u0153nicians introduced into all their settlements. Long after the\nsinking of Atlantis, in a forgetting, perhaps unbelieving age of\nmaritime sloth, these Pillars, the guards of the Mediterranean, came to\nbe considered the ends of the earth. Thus sank the glories of the island\ninto fable!\n\nWhen well off Abyla, the vessels steered northward toward the famous\nRock, the rock that was raising its mammoth proportions high\u2014that rock\nthat has since been called \u201ca mountain of histories\u201d\u2014the rock that was\novershadowing the waiting ones!\n\nEyes hopeful yet fearing, eyes sad to desperation, were fixed upon\nit\u2014every heart throbbed wild\u2014as the vessels crossed the waters of the\nstrait to the green and gray coast from which the Great Rock jutted\ninvitingly in its virgin stillness, even then exerting its strange\nfascination: a fascination that would impel to itself the Saracen Tarik,\nthousands of years later; a fascination that would cause Moor and\nChristian to engage in warfare, as the years went on; a fascination that\nwould bring contention between Christian Spain and Christian England in\nthe Middle Ages; a fascination that would draw upon itself, in modern\ntimes, that memorable, terrible siege of four years when French and\nSpanish exhausted their resources but to prove its latent magnetism\u2014in\nthat it continued to hold, against all odds, the English garrison that\nhad so long nestled in its rugged bosom!\n\nOn their right, spread the beauteous Mediterranean; on the left, was a\nsmall bay toward which lay the Rock\u2019s only sloping side. Erelong, all\neyes began to ask of Deucalion which course should they take, this\nDeucalion who was standing so motionless with rapt face. Before them was\nthe south end of the Great Rock, steep, precipitous, inaccessible; and\nupon its grim height they began to look in fear. Should they go to its\nleft or its right?\n\nBut, when the moment came, Deucalion was ready to give the order.\n\u201cBehold, the point on the right. That will we round. There left we the\nvessels. \u00c6ole, Hellen, then shall we sight them!\u201d\n\nSo extreme was his agitation, that they forgot their fears in desiring\nto calm him. Bravely \u00c6ole spoke:\n\n\u201cYea, Father, mother is there\u2014as thou didst say.\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, mother is there,\u201d echoed Hellen.\n\n\u201cAs I did say,\u201d murmured Deucalion vaguely. Then he closed his eyes, for\nthey were drawing very near. Already the Great Rock seemed looming over\nthem.\n\n\u201cRound that point, Hellen, with speed,\u201d he aroused to command. \u201cThen\nshall we behold them!\u201d\n\nHellen\u2019s galley rounded the point, but not speedily; rather slowly,\ntimidly. Would the vessels of Pyrrha and her friends be there moored?\nWould Pyrrha appear in answer to their shouts?\n\nIn the moment of rounding, none of these interested ones dared raise\ntheir eyes. But blessed sounds broke from the Atlantean sailors. In this\nmoment of rounding, they burst into cheers, for all their saddened\nhearts. Then the fearing ones took courage. They lifted their eyes; they\nlooked; they beheld the Pelasgian vessels lying as if enchanted on the\nbright, smooth waters of the beautiful haven.\n\nThe cheerings strengthened as the other vessels also rounded. These\nmighty tones quickly brought life to the enchanted vessels. Their decks\nfilled with patient, faithful, loving ones whose joyous welcomings\nanswered these newcomers\u2014these returning Pelasgians, these sad-eyed\nAtlanteans.\n\nBut Deucalion, \u00c6ole and Hellen stood faint\u2014waiting for the one form to\nappear. The moments seemed ages.\n\nThough surely the hurrying of a few officers below on Pyrrha\u2019s vessel\nboded good. The three strained their eyes for the view of that dear form\nwhen it should hasten to respond. Holding each other tight, they reeled,\nwhen an officer returned, leading, rather supporting a white-robed lady.\nThat was she. That was the wife! That was the mother! Deucalion and his\nchildren staggered to the edge of the prow, to wave and kiss their\nhands. And it was \u201cPyrrha, wife!\u201d \u201cMother!\u201d \u201cMother!\u201d\n\nPyrrha raised her head, and looked; and ran, weeping her thanks, to lean\nfar over the vessel\u2019s side, and hold out her arms.\n\nOn went the galleys toward her. When Hellen\u2019s was alongside, the rope\nthrown, and the plank laid, such a speeding across as there was by\nDeucalion and Hellen, with \u00c6ole between.\n\nPyrrha awaited at the end of the plank. The spectators, as one, burst\ninto cheers, when the four met and entwined. Though their fears were for\nthe mother. Would she faint, perhaps sink under her happiness?\n\nAnd indeed dizziness did overcome Pyrrha for the moment. But Deucalion\nheld her; and whispered reviving words. Besides, these were her children\nkissing her hands, her face, her hair, her robe, and calling in heavenly\nfashion, \u201cMother!\u201d \u201cMother!\u201d\n\nSo she strengthened to weep of her joy; to look from Hellen to \u00c6ole,\nfrom \u00c6ole to Hellen in wonderment, so striking was their beauty, aye,\nbetter still, their nobility, their purity of expression.\n\nAnd these children, in transport, were gazing upon their mother. They\nhad borne into captivity an enduring remembrance of her grace, nobility\nand beauty; but the remembrance was as naught to this reality. They\ncould not take their eyes from her; and, at last, Hellen exclaimed:\n\n\u201cMother, how fair, how grand art thou. Sorrow hath not marred, but\nglorified thee!\u201d\n\n\u201cShe is a bright spirit,\u201d added Deucalion. \u201cNay, Pyrrha, thou art a\ngoddess.\u201d\n\n\u201cHail to the goddess Pyrrha!\u201d cried Hellen.\n\nAt this, the officers and crew of Pyrrha\u2019s vessel shouted as one, \u201cYea,\nyea, hail to the good goddess, Pyrrha!\u201d\n\n\u201cThey know thee, dear Wife,\u201d whispered Deucalion, \u201cthe _good_ fitteth\nwell.\u201d\n\nBut Pyrrha knew she was not good\u2014that none are good save the Divine. She\ncould not _be_ good, but she could _do_ good through the Divine influx.\n\nYet these exaggerated expressions were dear, coming as they did of love.\nFor ever is love precious. So she received them, blushing even as a\ngirl. No fear was there now of her fainting. Strong she stood with an\narm about each child as the friends from the neighboring vessels came\naboard to greet her husband. Sensel came also to clasp her hand, and\nglide away.\n\nVery soon Hellen went to bring Electra. When this beauteous maiden bent\nbefore her, Pyrrha gazed surprised, admiring; and next held out her hand\nand drew her to her to kiss her well. Still retaining the hand, she\nasked of Deucalion, \u201cAre all the Atlanteans like this?\u201d\n\n\u201cWould that they were. The spirit of Electra is as fair as is her body\nof flesh. With them the outer body was fair, but the inner one had\nbecome evil of shape. Moreover Electra hath in her veins the best blood\nof Atlantis and Khemi.\u201d\n\n\u201cHath she parents?\u201d\n\n\u201cHer parents are above. There were Alto the king and his two brothers.\nAlto was the father of the last king, Atlano. The wife of King Atlano\nwas Atlana, the daughter of the second brother by a princess of Khemi.\nThe mother of Electra was the daughter of the third brother and wife of\na prince of Khemi; and her brother was Oltis, the last high priest. Yet,\nthough Electra was a princess and his niece, Oltis placed her in the\ntemple as handmaid. From there, we freed her.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhy did Oltis thus?\u201d\n\n\u201cHe hated her father Cairais because Cairais well knew his evil spirit.\nAnd he longed for the riches, that would come to Electra. Further, he\nwished to trouble Queen Atlana who loved Electra well, after her\nmother.\u201d\n\n\u201cFather, sudden was the passing away of Cairais. Could it be that Oltis\npoisoned him?\u201d\n\n\u201cAsk me not, Hellen.\u201d\n\n\u201cIf Atlano had died, would Queen Atlana have reigned?\u201d\n\n\u201cI feel sure that she would, though she is not all Atlantean. Hitherto,\nthe kings and queens have been of pure race. But the Atlanteans were so\nfond of Queen Atlana that they would have made light of her Khemian\nblood; and the more so that they hated Oltis.\u201d\n\nPyrrha had continued to hold Electra\u2019s hand; and the latter had been\nregarding her brightly in her lack of comprehension of Deucalion\u2019s and\nHellen\u2019s words. Thus Pyrrha\u2019s heart warmed the more.\n\n\u201cWould that she knew our tongue, Deucalion.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt will come to her soon. In six months Sensel and myself mastered\nAtlantean.\u201d\n\nPyrrha looked again at Electra. It was strange how this young girl\nattracted her. With growing delight, Hellen watched his mother\u2019s\ninterest. As to Deucalion, he was exultant\u2014that is, within. Things were\ngoing as he wished.\n\nFor the next half hour, Deucalion was busy recounting to Pyrrha and\ntheir tried friends the main events as they had occurred since he parted\nfrom them. They listened to exclaim continually. When he had finished,\nfor this time, he spoke in touching manner of his gratitude to these\ndear Pelasgians, exalting their constancy to Pyrrha and himself.\n\nIn turn, Illyr and wife, Ephes and wife, Pelop and wife, with their\nchildren, declared the stay with Pyrrha had been a bright holiday, and\nthat theirs was the pleasure of gratitude. Stoutly they insisted that\nthe obligation was on their side. This sweet wrangling was to the keen\nenjoyment of Hellen, who, with \u00c6ole and Electra, still stood beside\nPyrrha.\n\nBut, where was Sensel? After kissing Pyrrha\u2019s hand, he had vanished, not\nto return. Repeatedly had \u00c6ole looked about the vessel for him; and had\nas often wondered if he were within the small cabin, or had gone below\nto the sleeping apartments. At last, as she was gazing wistfully at the\nstairway leading to the latter, she perceived a head rising into view.\nBut this was a head on which was a cap of white linen with crown\nencircled by a fillet of scarlet cloth that tied in a bow behind and\nwith ends depending!\n\nMoreover, this figure, as it further arose into view, displayed a most\nelegant garb. There was a broad cape of purple wool fitted to the\nshoulder, and reaching to the waist; and adorned with yellow lace.\nBeneath, was a coat of scarlet cloth fitting close to the body, opening\nin front, and reaching to the knees. Still beneath was an inner garment\nof yellow linen that fell in graceful fullness to the ankles. About the\nwaist was a golden girdle; and shoes of red leather ornamented the feet.\n\nIt took but a few moments to view all this. And ah, but it was a rare\nfigure and garb; and bewildering\u2014for the height was Sensel\u2019s!\u2014Further,\nwere not these brilliant eyes meeting hers, Sensel\u2019s, also? Was not this\nhis smile?\n\nHer head swam as this noble, elegant, lissome shape approached to bow\ngracefully, grandly to her and all. Next, she began to wonder why\neveryone, even to her father, should bend with utmost deference, in\nreturn.\n\nBut Deucalion, who was much enjoying her perplexity, hastened to\nexplain.\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, Sensel hath left us. In his place is Prince Pelasgus, the son of\nour king.\u201d\n\nShe closed her eyes, stunned. But the prince was taking her hand.\nThereupon, recovering somewhat, she opened her eyes, looked at him\ncalmly; and withdrawing her hand, made a low obeisance. He was the\nprince. He was not Sensel!\u2014Though most unhappy thoughts were crowding\nupon the shock of this revealment, she managed to speak with sweet\ndignity.\n\n\u201cPrince Pelasgus, this cometh upon me without warning. Little dreamed I\nthat Sensel was other than he seemed.\u201d\n\nDeucalion\u2019s satisfaction was something to behold; and this the keen-eyed\nPelop laughed over to himself. For, the former was thinking, \u201c\u00c6ole is\nlike her mother. She will rise above the pressing weight ever.\u201d Then\naloud, he added, in Atlantean, that Electra might be benefited.\n\n\u201cYea, \u00c6ole, this is the young prince who shared with me the perils of\nwar, and who was firm in his wish to aid in freeing thyself and Hellen.\nAnd, who, after short trial, so ably took upon himself the shape of\nSensel.\u201d\n\n\u201cEver have I known the noble spirit of Sensel,\u201d she returned.\n\n\u201cSo ever have I,\u201d interposed Electra. \u201cScarce did I open mine eyes when\nI heard he was the prince.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou\u2014didst know\u2014he was the prince?\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen told me but this morn.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhy was not I told?\u201d\n\n\u201cIt was for the reason that the prince wished thou shouldst believe him\nbut Sensel until we reached here.\u201d\n\n\u201c_But Sensel_\u201d\u2014\u00c6ole checking herself, turned to the prince. \u201cWhy was\nthis, Prince Pelasgus?\u201d\n\n\u201cI knew that thou didst look upon Sensel with good will; but I knew not\nhow thou wouldst look upon the prince.\u201d\n\nA great load seemed lifted. She said naively, charmingly, \u201cThou wert\nright to think I should like the old beyond the new. There have been\nmany princes, but never another Sensel. Prince Pelasgus, ever shall I\njoy to think of thee as Sensel. No higher thought could I have for\nthee.\u201d\n\nOver Sensel\u2019s\u2014Prince Pelasgus\u2019 face passed a beautiful glow, and his\neyes shone with a loving light that all might see. Pyrrha,\ncomprehending, glanced at Deucalion, to find him watching the two in\ndelight. As to the friends of their exile, they were receptive also.\n\nFor one, the keen-eyed Pelop whispered to his wife:\n\n\u201cI see it. Those two are fond.\u201d\n\nShe was as interested. \u201cThey are a noble pair. And most fair to look\nupon. May it be so. Well I like it that his eyes are so dark, and hers\nso blue. As thine and mine.\u201d\n\nPelop laughed to himself. Well he knew his Peloppa\u2019s taste for romance.\nThen he looked about with a view to further discovery.\n\n\u201cLook at Hellen. How he bendeth over that fair Atlantean.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is another pair, that I see. Ah, Pelop, but our voyage over the\nMiddle Sea will not drag!\u201d\n\nAgain Pelop laughed, and hugged himself; and said with feeling, \u201cWe were\nyoung once, Wife.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd not so old now. Thou wilt speak for thyself; and I for myself. Ah,\nbut our own joy maketh me kind to all who wish to pair. May I live to\naid our children along the same bright path!\u201d And she looked at her\ngamboling ones with the air of a prophetess.\n\n\u201cIf one were old enough now, Peloppa. But matters will soon mend. And\nour Zoe will be another like thyself.\u201d\n\n\u201cHow?\u201d\n\n\u201cShe is bright of mind.\u201d\n\n\u201cShe is.\u201d\n\n\u201cShe hath a quick tongue.\u201d\n\n\u201cPelop!\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd\u2014a most tender heart.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is well thou didst add that.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd\u2014she is one to hold most dear.\u201d Here his tone was such that Peloppa,\nin spite of the eyes about her, could but put her hand within the one he\nso eagerly held out.\n\nThen they forbore further talking in order to listen to Deucalion, who,\nat inquiry of Epha, was again started upon the subject of Atlantis;\nwhilst Prince Pelasgus talked with Pyrrha and translated much to\nElectra, who stood with an arm about \u00c6ole.\n\nAfter a little, Pyrrha inquired of her husband, \u201cWhen can I see the\nqueen?\u201d\n\n\u201cOn the morrow, I hope. She is better, though she seemeth to see no one\nabout her, not even her ladies. If she could but arouse. It may be that\nthou wilt do it, that thou wilt bring her back to peace. She is lost in\ngrief.\u201d\n\n\u201cThe poor queen\u2014without kin, without a land!\u201d\n\n\u201cPoor people!\u201d said Prince Pelasgus.\n\n\u201cWe will make it bright for them in Pelasgia,\u201d spoke Hellen.\n\n\u201cWe will,\u201d declared Deucalion.\n\n\u201cWe will,\u201d echoed all.\n\n\u201cWe know what it is to be strangers in a far land,\u201d added Hellen.\n\n\u201cYet\u2014we had our land to look to,\u201d said \u00c6ole.\n\n\u201cHo for Pelasgia!\u201d cried these Pelasgians. And then looked sadly over at\nthe Atlantean vessels. As with one impulse, they moved to the vessel\u2019s\nside to watch the Atlanteans long and affectionately; and thus adopted\nthem into their hearts.\n\nThe Atlanteans appeared to understand, for they returned the looking\nwith smiles, sad though they were to desperation. Not one of them but\nwas mourning the loss of near or dear ones. Indeed, many were envying\nCelesa\u2019s relatives, that they had returned. But their grief must be in\nsilence, for they yet had their queen.\n\nOn the morn of the morrow, Pyrrha left her vessel elated. At last she\nwas to behold this woman who had so tenderly cared for her children; and\nentered the withdrawing room confident that she could help.\n\nAs she passed on to the queen, Deucalion beckoned for the ladies in\nwaiting to come out. These, after listening to his explanations, sat\ndown under the awning, and regarded each other in wonder. Was this\nPyrrha\u2014this fair, grand, most lovable looking woman but one of a type?\nIf so, what a race was the Pelasgian, after Deucalion and his children!\n\nPyrrha stood beside the queen reverently, adoringly. Indeed her love so\nwent out from her as to affect the pale, passive recipient. For Pyrrha\nhad gazed but a little while, when Atlana turned and looked full at her,\nand this though she had come without noise.\n\nOf her amaze, the queen strengthened to raise somewhat, and stare at the\nangelic face bending over her; and finally whispered:\n\n\u201cWho art thou? Comest thou of the gods?\u201d\n\nThough the tongue was unknown, Pyrrha comprehended.\n\n\u201cGracious Queen, I am of earth. I am one who holdeth thee deep in her\nheart, whose prayers will ever call down blessings upon thee, whose days\nand nights will be favored in thanking thee.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou sayest thou art of earth?\u201d asked Atlana in Pelasgian, and so\ncorrectly that Pyrrha answered not for wonder.\u2014\u201cThou sayest thou art of\nearth?\u201d she repeated, after waiting.\n\n\u201cDear Queen, I am of earth,\u2014and until these last weeks\u2014one of its most\nsorrowing daughters.\u201d\n\n\u201cMost sorrowing. Then know I how thou hast felt. But\u2014why wert thou\nsorrowing?\u201d\n\n\u201cDear Queen, I was a mother bereft of her children. Not that the gods\nhad taken them to make Heaven more dear. But, through war\u2014through\nfierce, cruel man\u2014had they been torn from me!\u201d\n\nAtlana was rising higher, was looking at her piercingly.\n\n\u201cDear Queen, it cometh to thee. Why should I hold thee so dear, why\nshould I bow down to thee\u2014I, a mother bereft of her children. Few such\nmothers are there in this happy world!\u201d\n\n\u201cThou\u2014art\u2014not\u2014?\u201d\n\n\u201cBut I am\u2014I am! I am that mother who mourned for her children, Hellen\nand \u00c6ole!\u201d\n\nAtlana, who had raised until she was sitting erect, burst into tears,\nweeping as if she could never cease. Pyrrha, as she supported her,\nlooked around for Deucalion; and beheld him standing near the door,\nsmiling. He signed that it was well. So she began to dry the queen\u2019s\ntears, pausing at times to embrace her, upon perceiving that such\npleased her.\n\nStill the life-giving tears ran on, sobs coming heart-rendingly, so that\nDeucalion looked upward to murmur:\n\n\u201cThanks, ye Powers! And let the stream run long and fast. Let it be the\nbeginning of life to the desert place. May that parched field, her mind,\nbe so well watered that new flowers of hope may bloom again, and shed\ntheir fragrance upon her sad Atlanteans. Ah, poor queen, poor people!\u201d\n\nLong was it before the tears were spent. Then Atlana put out her hand\nfor Pyrrha\u2019s. \u201cI would kiss thee,\u201d she murmured.\n\nPyrrha leaned over. When Atlana had kissed her cheek, she pleaded, \u201cThou\nwilt not leave me?\u201d\n\n\u201cDear Queen, from now, am I thy sister, nurse.\u201d\n\n\u201cEver wilt thou be my sister. But not for long my nurse. Already, I feel\nnew life. And thou hast caused it\u2014thou\u2014sweet spirit\u2014thou\u2014\u201d\n\n\u201cPyrrha, call me Pyrrha.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou\u2014sweet Pyrrha\u2014thou mother of \u00c6ole and Hellen.\u201d So lovingly lingered\nshe over these names that Pyrrha kissed her again and again, while\nAtlana sighed, content. Afterward, she asked as a child might, \u201cAm I to\nknow rest again? Long is it since I have felt such ease?. I could sleep.\nShould I, dear Pyrrha, thou wilt not loose my hand?\u201d\n\n\u201cNay, dear Queen. I will but hold it closer.\u201d\n\nWith the confidence of a child, Atlana pressed the hand to her heart,\nand lay back passive, drowsy, shortly to slumber so serenely that Pyrrha\nmarveled.\n\nSoon Deucalion drew near. \u201cAll will be well,\u201d he whispered, \u201cbut how\nknew she our tongue? Never was I so wondering!\u201d\n\n\u201cNor I, though I knew she had studied it, so well did she speak. Only\nthis morning \u00c6ole told me that, when herself and Hellen had learned\nsomewhat of Atlantean, the queen began to study Pelasgian. Thus, it came\nto pass that, on the one day, they would talk in Atlantean; and, on the\nnext, in Pelasgian.\u201d\n\n\u201cAs thou sayest, she speaketh it well.\u201d\n\n\u201cShe looketh wise; and, of a truth, is sweet and fond.\u201d\n\n\u201cAh, Pyrrha, such a heart is hers. But it was wasted on her husband. How\nhath she missed the good thing in life. Atlano could care but for\nhimself.\u201d\n\nAt this dread name, Pyrrha shivered. Deucalion put his arm about her,\nand bade her lean upon him. Then she whispered, \u201cAh poor queen, life\nhath not been life to her! To be so fond, and have naught but a stone!\u201d\n\n\u201cSay, rather, life is not life to the one who is not fond. Life was not\nlife to Atlano. Life is not life to the wife or husband who knoweth not\ntender feeling. Such pluck but dead fruit.\u201d\n\n\u201cAh but thou speakest truth. With each moment of our wedded life how\nglad have I been that thou wert so dear. All bitter hath had its sweet.\nThough grief hath held me, yet have I had thee to think upon, to look\nfor, to hearken unto.\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, and to joy in, for of me art thou sure. To think I have come into\nheaven again! And from hell. Ah, that island, Pyrrha, that fair\nAtlantis! The thought of it cometh upon me strong at times, so that I\nfind it hard to bear up. That fair, grand, most favored spot\u2014a heaven\nbut for man!\u201d\n\nThus, on they talked\u2014of past horrors, of the present brightness, of the\nhappiness fore-gleaming from their children\u2019s hopes\u2014until the queen\nbegan to stir. Her restlessness increased. Erelong, she was turning\ntoward them. After an intent look, she extended her hand to Deucalion.\n\n\u201cI wronged thee,\u201d she murmured. \u201cForgive.\u201d\n\n\u201cGracious Queen, I have naught to forgive. We will be but the dearer\nfriends. It is all in knowing the right. Thou hast thought it over\nsince.\u201d\n\n\u201cWell and long have I thought it over. And I know the worst. Think not I\nhave been deaf whilst lying here. My body hath been as a stone, but the\nmind hath been quick. My poor Atlanteans! Oh, to be of help to them! We\nare bereft, bereft!\u201d\n\n\u201cThen\u2014thou knowest?\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, whilst lying here, I have heard that within and without to make me\nknow our island is no more.\u201d\n\n\u201cSome of thy people are left thee.\u201d\n\n\u201cCall them not people. Call them Atlanteans. It is the dearer name. We\nare of Atlantis\u2014though it is no more.\u201d\n\n\u201cDear Queen Atlana, thy thought for these thy Atlanteans will make it\nwell for thee. Thy wish to cheer them will bring thee cheer. Cheer\ncometh in giving cheer. And, here is Pyrrha for thy sister. Erelong we\nhope to see thee thine old self.\u201d\n\n\u201cNever, Sir Deucalion, can I be mine old self. Mine old self was full of\nhope, of joy, of sweet, warm feeling. Mine own self! Ah, I am\ndead\u2014dead!\u201d\n\nShe leaned back, and closed her eyes. Deucalion pressed her wasted hand\nand spoke in softest tone, with intent to bring her out of her sad\nthought.\n\n\u201cDear Queen, I should have said a little like thine old self. That will\nbe much. And now I would warn thee when next thou seest me, I will be\nmore of my old self\u2014in garb. I shall be no priest of Poseidon. I shall\nbe in Pelasgian dress, fairer of skin, and shorn of this beard. I would\nnot change until thou couldst be told.\u201d\n\n\u201cIn any dress, thou art Deucalion, the kind, the noble. Pyrrha, how\nblest art thou! But go, Sir Deucalion, that I may soon behold thee as\nPelasgian. Whilst thou art gone, I will look at Pyrrha.\u201d\n\n\u201cNot this day, dear Queen. But on the morrow. Though now will I leave\nthee that thou mayst look upon Pyrrha.\u201d\n\n\n\n\n                              CHAPTER XIX.\n                        THE BEGINNING OF PEACE.\n\n\nThe next morning, the vessels began their course up the Middle Sea. And\nwith what a difference in the hearts they carried. Truly the Pelasgian\nvessels were bearing feathers, the Atlantean vessels stones. Alas for\nthese poor Atlanteans! Well did their vessels, even in their port,\ntestify to the weighty spirits of those aboard them, for they ploughed\nthe water unwillingly, heavily.\n\nLater in the day, the noblest of Pelasgians appeared before his children\nand Electra to dazzle their eyes; whereupon, Hellen after much\ninterchange of criticism with \u00c6ole, asseverated:\n\n\u201cAh, father, we would have known thee but for the beard. That it was\nthat hid thee.\u201d\n\nBut Electra said nothing so engrossed was she with the beauty of each\nseparate feature. Now were disclosed the noblest of chins, the firmest,\nkindest of mouths, the perfect contour, the strength and sweetness of\nexpression, the high purpose. She could not gaze enough.\n\nAnd thus felt Queen Atlana when Deucalion presented himself in this\nbeautiful costume much like that of Prince Pelasgus, the difference\nbeing that there was less of trimming, and that the cape and coat were\nof one color, a rich deep blue. It was fine to see her admiration, finer\nto hear it expressed. Thus, Deucalion really blushed, and to steady\nhimself, said, \u201cAh, dear Queen, if thou thinkest this so fine, wait\nuntil I bring before thee two noble youths of Pelasgia, which will be on\nthe morrow, if thou art willing.\u201d\n\n\u201cWho are they?\u201d she asked absently, in her study of his grand beauty.\n\n\u201cThe first is young Prince Pelasgus, the son of our king. The second is\nmy Hellen. Then wilt thou behold garbs.\u201d\n\n\u201cDear Hellen! I can see him, as he will look. But when came this young\nPrince Pelasgus?\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is a year since he first saw Atlantis.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhat sayest thou?\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is a year since he went with me to Atlantis\u2014a year since he began to\nserve in the temple\u2014but a few months since thou didst see fit to praise\nhim. Call to mind his tall shape, his garb of dust color, his shining\neyes, his tender tones, his smile, the grace of his swaying body.\u201d\n\nIt was most evident that Atlana called all this to mind, so overwhelmed\ndid she show herself. She could only implore him by a gesture to\ncontinue.\n\n\u201cYea, dear Queen, young Prince Pelasgus came upon the island with me as\nSensel. Well had he served with me in war; and fond did we grow of each\nother. When I would come after my children, he would come with me in the\nshape of Sensel. And, as thou shouldst know, well did he aid me. Though\nlittle canst thou, or any other, know what he hath been to me. But for\nhim I could not have mastered.\u201d\n\n\u201cI believe it, Sir Deucalion.\u201d\n\nShe pondered awhile; and then said, \u201cI would see the Pelasgian youths\nnow.\u201d\n\n\u201cDear Queen, on the morrow. It is enough for this day.\u201d\n\nShe acquiesced, bending her head; and lay back in a sweet quiet, shortly\nwhispering, \u201cOn the morrow.\u201d\n\nAnd on the morrow, did these youths of Pelasgia kneel before her.\n\nFirst entered the prince in his brightness, elegance, grace, and beauty.\nCharmingly he knelt to kiss her hand, his courtesy so affecting her that\na faint smile came into her face as she gave him greeting.\n\nThen Hellen followed, kneeling and taking her other hand. Thus, the\nsmile blended with glad tears. Here was her handsome, brave, impulsive,\nfiery Hellen, clad in blue and buff, and looking a young demi-god in his\nrebound to freedom and happiness. His face was transfigured; and hers\ngrew in brightness as she greeted him. And she thought, as she pressed\nthe two hands, \u201cAm I, in truth, to smile again?\u201d\n\nThen in her gracious way she spoke. \u201cNoble youths of Pelasgia, with fond\npride is my greeting. But rise that I may look with even more pride upon\nyou, that I may feast my eyes upon your brave, free port.\u2014Ah, what\ngarments!\u201d\n\nGleeful was their laughter. Whereupon, she smiled back quite in her\nolden way.\n\n\u201cWhat thrills of joy ye cause me. Ah, Hellen\u2014Hellen!\u201d\n\n\u201cFine is it to be thus looked upon,\u201d burst from him naively. \u201cAll day\ncould I hearken to thy praises. And to think I am that Hellen,\u201d\u2014he\npaused, fearing to bring sad thought to her forgetting self, and\nchanged, \u201cthat Hellen, who, but yesterday, was lamenting his old\ngarments, who feared to put them on so worn were they, who was lost in\nwondering where others would come from. When behold, this morning, did\nmy father bring me these.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt was not that his garments were so old,\u201d interposed Deucalion, \u201cbut\nthat he was rent with envy upon beholding me in my change of garb,\nyesterday.\u201d\n\n\u201cHave it thus, if thou wilt, father. It is rising high to envy thee in\nany state, or garb.\u201d\n\n\u201cThat is well said, Hellen,\u201d spoke the queen. \u201cBut I know thine envy\nhath for meaning the wish to be like him.\u201d\n\n\u201cHe will never reach to his wish,\u201d said Prince Pelasgus, solemnly. \u201cThat\nis for me. For I hold Deucalion more dear even than doth he.\u201d\n\nAt this calumny, Hellen made as if he would dart upon him; whereupon, he\ntook to his old posturing and evading. Then the two burst into laughter.\nIt was plain they were the best of friends. This so pleased the queen\nthat she declared:\n\n\u201cNow is my spirit cheered to the full. Or will be when I have looked\nupon \u00c6ole and Electra. Where are they?\u201d\n\nImmediately two glad voices cried from without the door, \u201cHere!\u201d \u201cHere!\u201d\n\nIn a trice, their arms\u2014the arms of these two young girls she had so\nbefriended and suffered for\u2014were about her, their fervent kisses on\nbrow, lip, and cheek.\n\n\u201cDear Queen!\u201d \u201cDear Queen!\u201d they cried.\n\nShe embraced one, and then the other. Speak she could not. Then she lay\nback to marvel at the change that happiness had effected\u2014even in them.\nIn their white, flowing robes and golden girdles, with long waving hair\ncrowned with chaplets of flowers\u2014flowers brought from beside the Great\nRock in the early morning by Hellen and Sensel\u2014with eyes lustrous from\nrest, happiness, and young love, they were beauteous as Aurora when she\nearly treads her golden days!\n\nAnd these lovely flowers they were pressing into her hands but completed\nthe spell. Supreme became her satisfaction, her delight. Surely now had\ncome compensation. Here were these four youthful ones, here were\nDeucalion and Pyrrha, here were flowers that of themselves brought\npeaceful rapture. No, her suffering had not been for naught. A tide of\nthanksgiving surged in her heart; and she closed her eyes to allow it\nfull sway.\n\nThey waited, mute, until she should again look at them. When she did,\nnew light, new life was in her face. Here before her were these\nmotionless ones, statues of sweet solicitude. In answering their gaze,\nshe thought only of them, for the moment. Thus joyous was her tone. \u201cSir\nDeucalion, thou wert right. Much is there yet to live for. My life\ncannot be void, barren. It hath its bright, its fertile spots. I see\nthem. They cheer me.\u201d\n\nShe held out her hand to him. On his knees, he kissed it, the others,\nthereupon, emulating him: then, at his sign, the young people turned to\nwithdraw with him. And Atlana and Pyrrha were left together.\n\nNot many days after, Queen Atlana was able to show herself to her\nAtlanteans, the while allowing the delighted Azu to bear her train.\nRapturously was she greeted, so that she wept for joy. In these tears\nhad gladness no place. For, gladness comes of the body, joy of the\nspirit. The queen\u2019s spirit was moved to its depths, for ever, as now,\nhad the Atlanteans shown her love and fealty. Never had they been\nlacking. Always might she be sure of them.\n\nWell did Deucalion speak her words. Her Atlanteans with her were to weep\nno more, with her were to hope, with her were to begin a new life in the\ncountry of their refuge, Pelasgia.\n\nTo which were returned assurances the most comforting. For, like\nherself, her subjects were trying to look upon the side least dark. Thus\nthey declared their homage: that they would rally about her with no fear\nand all zeal, and make a new Atlantis for her and themselves.\n\nShe, standing stately, signified her satisfaction. And, thereafter,\nretired to weep her last, and find the beginning of peace.\n\n\n\n\n                              CHAPTER XX.\n                              HAPPY PAIRS.\n\n\nMeanwhile, the young people had been reveling in their happiness, and\nthis bright, smooth sailing over the Middle Sea. The hours were winged.\nAs well were they winged to Pelop and Peloppa, whose eyes found constant\nentertainment, whose tongues, continual employment. Even Pyrrha and\nDeucalion were as fruitful a source of interest as the young lovers.\nThus, Pelop and Peloppa were ever finding means to get upon their vessel\nthat they might watch the tender emotions so prevalent.\n\nOne soft, breezeless, starlit evening, the friends met together on\nPyrrha\u2019s vessel. Of course, conversation was not long in reaching its\naccustomed height; when, in the midst of the noise, Hellen, who had been\nstanding at the stern, came beside Electra.\n\n\u201cElectra, it is the night for a ride. Let us get in the boat. It\ntempteth as it followeth in such ease.\u201d\n\nFor the fantastic boat had been attached to the vessel; and it was\nDeucalion and Pyrrha\u2019s habit to sit in it of mornings, and be pulled\nslowly or swiftly, as the vessel pleased.\n\nHellen\u2019s tone, though subdued, was most eager. Thus, Electra, who had\nnever been in the boat, and who longed for the ride, answered fitly,\n\u201cYea.\u201d And at once arose and walked off with him.\n\nWhen they were at the stern, and looking over, Pelop, who had apparently\nbeen all intent upon some remark of Ephes, turned and confided:\n\n\u201cAh, Peloppa, but that young Hellen is a wary one! Didst thou note him?\nWell can I see what he meaneth.\u201d\n\nPeloppa, who had been no less interested, returned, \u201cI have lost naught.\nAnd how quick is she to further him. What haste was in her gait, what\nhope was in her eye. Is that Atlantean modesty?\u201d\n\n\u201cShe hath no thought of his meaning.\u201d Pelop\u2019s tone was indignant. \u201cIf\nshe had thought of it, she would have looked wise, and said \u2018Nay,\u2019\nhowever much against her will. As if I know not young women!\u201d\n\n\u201cThat is thou dost flatter thyself thou knowest them.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou canst not deny I have had my trials.\u201d Here he coughed and winked\nin his waggish way, so that Peloppa laughed, as she retorted:\n\n\u201cOf a truth, thy trials have been sore\u2014if thou meanest me. Ah, to think\nI was once young, Pelop. And what a race I led thee. There was no such\nwilling way as this, though I felt but the more willing within.\u201d\n\n\u201cThat is why I boast of my trials. When thou saidst \u2018Nay,\u2019 and ran away,\nI read thee, and laughed. But caught thee soon.\u201d\n\n\u201cForsake not the truth, Pelop. And\u2014young was I.\u201d\n\n\u201cOf a truth, wert thou young. And art young still. Therefore, in thy\nyouth of body and mirth of spirit, go not beyond the bounds of kind\nthought. I speak of Electra.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou hast the right, as ever, Pelop. I fear I have judged in haste.\nBut, as thou knowest so well young women, thou shouldst have knowledge,\nalso, of riper ones. We love to set up our sex in judgment.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd yet, after judging, are but the more ready to forgive,\u201d was the\ngallant answer.\n\nPelop, honor to him, was right. In all innocence had Electra gone with\nHellen. So, when he had descended the ladder, brought the boat well\nunder it, and attached it, she was ready to follow him; and did. When at\nthe bottom, she turned, and held out her hand to make the spring.\nHellen, as he stood firmly in the boat, spoke in calmest of tones:\n\u201cJump, Electra.\u201d\n\nShe obeyed, holding out both hands to him. But ignoring the hands, he\ncaught herself, to hug her close and with the strength of his eager\nyoung love as he drew her down to a seat. Rapturous was his whisper,\n\u201cNow have I thee to myself, Electra!\u201d\n\nIt must be confessed that, for the moment, Electra was helpless from\ndelight. But, womanlike, in the next, she rallied to say and do that\nwhich was most foreign to her inclination. For all the times were so\nancient, she remonstrated with the usual dignified manner of to-day.\n\n\u201cShame, Hellen! Let me go. Thou dost forget thyself!\u201d\n\n\u201cForget myself, Electra! At last am I acting my true self. At last am I\ndoing what I have longed for day and night, at last I clasp thee!\u201d Here\nhe hugged her even harder. \u201cAnd thus clasping thee, could I die, did I\nthink thou wouldst not look upon me. For beyond words art thou dear\u2014as\nthou shouldst know. Now, wilt thou be my wife?\u201d\n\nThis suddenness was overwhelming. But such was Hellen. As she struggled\nto free herself, she spoke with fine reason. \u201cFor thee to talk of\nwedding! Thou art too young. As am I. Let me go.\u201d\n\n\u201cNever\u2014until thou answerest.\u201d\n\n\u201cGive me but breath to answer.\u201d\n\n\u201cMake not merry. Come, let me see thine eyes.\u201d\n\nHard he tried to turn her head; but she was strong, firm. There, under\nthe starlight, with the noise of the talking above, and to the purling\nof the water against the neighboring vessels, they both persisted, he in\nholding her, and she in trying to get away. Pathetically, he continued:\n\n\u201cAs thou sayest, Electra, we are young in years, but thou canst not add\nwe are young in sorrowing. We are ages old in that we have borne!\u201d\n\nToo much was this for Electra. The dreadful past at once swept over her.\nShe thought of that time when she had first beheld Hellen in the temple;\nof the swift outgoing of her sympathy, aye, love; of those meetings in\nwhich she had come to know of his independence, his impetuosity, his\nagonies. Then her eyes suffusing, she turned to look at him\u2014looked to\nperceive the old anxiety reappearing, for again was he doubting,\nfearing. And this decided her. No more suffering should be his through\nher. Instantly, her struggling ceased. Then her arms got about him to\nfond murmuring,\n\n\u201cAs if ever I could forget aught that thou hast borne. Hellen\u2014dear\nHellen!\u201d\n\nHis was then the distraction of joy. In a mad way did he embrace her,\nthe while whispering vehemently, \u201cElectra, as soon as we set foot in\nPelasgia, will we wed.\u201d\n\nIntent upon soothing him, she answered, \u201cYea, yea, Hellen, we will. But\nI beg thee to be calm. I worry for thee.\u201d\n\nHe held her close, not speaking. She subjoined in a faint tone, for the\npressure was trying,\n\n\u201cHellen, I beg, let us behave.\u201d\n\n\u201cCallest thou not this behaving?\u201d he entreated.\n\nShe had to laugh; and this so impaired the small quantity of breath\nremaining that he was obliged to hold her more at arm\u2019s length. And well\nwas it that he did. For scarcely were his arms removed than a voice was\nheard above. In the next instant, Deucalion was looking over at them,\nand marveling at the staid manner in which they were comporting\nthemselves.\n\n\u201cHow is it with you?\u201d he inquired dryly.\n\n\u201cNever as well, Father! Come down.\u201d\n\n\u201cI think not.\u201d\n\n\u201cBut I beg thee, Father. We have somewhat to tell thee.\u201d\n\n\u201cCan it not wait?\u201d\n\n\u201cNot many moments. Come\u2014come!\u201d\n\nTherefore, Deucalion descended. When he was well steadied in the boat,\nHellen said, with due caution, \u201cFather\u2014but now\u2014have I asked Electra to\nbe my wife.\u201d\n\nHellen had thought to overwhelm his father. But nothing of the kind, for\nDeucalion only looked from one to the other with provoking coolness. \u201cSo\nI judged. I knew why thou didst wish Electra to come down here. We all\ndid.\u201d\n\n\u201cFather!\u201d\n\n\u201cThinkest thou we are blind? Hath it not long been clear that thyself\nand Electra would come to this? It is nature, and cannot be hid.\u2014Come,\nElectra, look at me.\u201d\n\nElectra, after several invitations, complied; but her eyes were\nshifting, and her color high. Deucalion, that he might reassure her,\nsaid, with much affection, \u201cElectra, after \u00c6ole, no one could be so dear\na daughter as thou. Of this, thou shouldst be sure.\u201d\n\nShe murmured, \u201cYea, yea, I know it.\u201d Then with more strength, added,\n\u201cAnd where could I find such a father?\u201d\n\n\u201cI know thy mind. We are both pleased. So now to tell those above. Now\nto delight Pelop and Peloppa after thy mother.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhat meanest thou, Father?\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is that Pelop and Peloppa, after thy mother and myself, have looked\nwith strong favor upon thy heart for each other.\u201d\n\nGreat was the astonishment of the two. \u201cBut\u2014how knew they it, Father?\u201d\n\n\u201cCall to mind that thyself and Electra have been so bent upon this as to\nbe without eyes for others.\u201d\n\n\u201cTrue\u2014true!\u201d\n\n\u201cThus was I. Thy mother caused me to think of naught but herself.\u201d\n\n\u201cThen canst thou feel for us. For, will not I feel with my children when\nthey come to this? Ah, but they will find in me the feeling they crave,\nthat sweet knowledge they will believe none have known but themselves.\nYea, this my delight, will live again in theirs. Its memory, even, will\nbe delight. Thinkest thou not with me, Electra?\u201d\n\nScarcely could Electra reply to so much. But Deucalion spoke for her.\n\u201cHellen, leave that which may happen in the coming years to itself. Come\nback to the present. There art thou on safe ground. There can Electra\nanswer thee. And that she may answer, I will leave you together, while I\ngo to tell those above.\u201d\n\n\u201cThat is it, Father. After some little time, will we follow thee.\u201d\n\n\u201cTake thy time\u2014take thy time. Life is too short to be in a hurry.\u201d With\nthese last wise words, and a merry twinkling of the eyes toward the\nblushing Electra, he turned to ascend the ladder.\n\nBut the bliss of being left to themselves was like all bliss in general.\nIt did not last long. Scarce seemed it a minute when Pyrrha\u2019s voice was\nheard calling to them. Thus warned, they sat up properly to await the\nmoment when her dear eyes should be looking down upon them. Then it was,\n\u201cCome, come, my children. Come, that I may clasp you.\u201d\n\n\u201cAh, Mother, if thou wouldst but wait a little. I have but just begun!\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen!\u201d reprimanded Electra; and so comically that Deucalion, who was\npeering over, burst into a laugh. This brought all the friends about him\nto peer over also. Foremost was Pelop. Upon catching his roguish look,\nHellen was forced to laugh himself, though he said thereafter,\nlugubriously: \u201cElectra, up will we go. No peace is our own for this\nnight, I know.\u201d\n\nSo, up they hastened to be caressed and congratulated in Pyrrha\u2019s\nsweetest fashion, and then set upon by the friends and the rather\npensive Sensel. As to \u00c6ole, she was in such a flutter of sympathy and\ndelight that her lips refused duty, though her eyes answered for both:\nand her blushes almost equaled Electra\u2019s.\n\nHigh ran the enthusiasm. Then succeeded the usual calm. So it was that\nthe plighted ones fell to regarding each other in surprise. It seemed as\nthough months had passed, so much at home did they feel in this new\ncondition. Upon parting for the night, Electra whispered:\n\n\u201cOf a truth, Hellen, it seemeth an age since we left the boat.\u201d\n\nThe world was now of a rare brightness to these lovers, and this\nincreased in quality, if possible, with the days. Sensel, beholding,\nrejoiced; and yet pined with envy. Why could not he become thus positive\nas regarded \u00c6ole? It was sinful further to fritter away the precious\ntime! He, like Hellen, must make opportunity. But how? The boat was an\nold story. What could he devise instead?\n\nThus he fell to planning, as his eyes followed wistfully the happy pair\nthat were ever moving about together. He and \u00c6ole might be as they. Yet\nwere the precious hours wasting.\n\nNot that Sensel was always following with his eyes this couple. No, it\nwas only at such times as \u00c6ole was not in sight; otherwise his\nabsorption was in her, and was ecstatic. For with the happiness that had\ncome about her, she had grown even lovelier; and further, seemed to\ntread the air. Besides, several times had Sensel surprised her regarding\nintently himself when he had turned back to look upon her\u2014and to her\nevident discomfiture. For it must be admitted that, at such times, she\nwas deep in thought to some such effect:\n\n\u201cWhat a noble beauty covereth the good in Sensel! What an air, what a\nmovement is his! He walketh not\u2014he soareth! Never was there such grace,\nsuch a tread in man before. It is no wonder he could so well take his\nstrange part. And, can I ever cease to think upon him as Sensel? Hard is\nit ever to bring to mind that he is Prince Pelasgus, harder to call him\nthat. Ever will he be to me Sensel\u2014dear Sensel. And to think that his\nwas the voice!\u201d\n\nBut Sensel would have been no true, ardent lover had he not managed a\nway to press his suit. His first move was to confess his love to\nDeucalion, and his desire to speak with \u00c6ole. Whereupon, Deucalion\nreplied to the effect that he knew this was coming, and was in sympathy,\nbut that he could not give consent without that of King Pelasgus as he\nmight have other views. However, his scruples were removed when the\nprince assured him it had ever been the advice of his father and mother\nthat he should wed for love, and seek love. He was to scorn all thought\nof worldly advantage. Thus, there could be no bar to consent. His\nparents would think with him, especially as his love was the daughter of\nthe man most revered in Pelasgia. At the end, he entreated:\n\n\u201cDear Deucalion, in this manner I ask thy help. On the morrow, in the\nmorning, let there be no company. Then give Hellen the word. And\nafterward, go with Pyrrha to visit Queen Atlana. Thus will open the\nway.\u201d\n\n\u201cPrince Pelasgus, it shall be as thou sayest.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou dost not speak with cheer, Deucalion.\u201d\n\n\u201cFor reason, dear Prince. It is no light matter to find that children\nare going from one, are eager to make nests for themselves, that they\npine not to leave the home tree. Yet, how much more is the weight when\nthese children have been gone weary, cruel years; and make naught of\nthose years in the strength of new, fond feeling.\u201d\n\n\u201cDeucalion, were I the father, I should feel as thou. Yet, there is much\nthat is bright. For, though \u00c6ole and Hellen go from thyself and Pyrrha,\ntheir sweetest hopes have full being. Happy art thou in that!\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is well said. But it cometh hard. When thine own go from thee, thou\nwilt the better know.\u201d\n\n\u201cMay it come to that, dear Deucalion!\u201d He spoke in high glee. \u201cMay it\ncome to that\u2014that \u00c6ole and I may live to see our children go from us in\nthis way. Then will I think of this and speed them.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou art of a kind with Peloppa,\u201d laughed Deucalion. And then laughed\nthe prince. For, well had both listened to Friend Pelop: only with this\ndifference that the latter had listened to what concerned Hellen and\nElectra alone.\n\n\u201cIt is great praise to be thus likened, Deucalion. Peloppa is a dear,\nkind soul. Often have I wanted to listen to her when she hath taken\nPelop to one side. Well I know what are her thoughts upon the giving up\nof children. Well I know what would be her words of cheer did she dream\nof my hope for \u00c6ole. There would I get feeling for feeling!\u201d\n\n\u201cDid she dream of thy hope for \u00c6ole? Thinkest thou her eyes have been\nopen but for the other pair? Many times hath Pelop come to whisper what\nshe hath noted, and how warm is her heart for thee. Well is everything\nfor you two settled in her busy mind!\u201d\n\nThis left Prince Pelasgus without words. As he stood thus routed,\nDeucalion, smiling roguishly, turned away.\n\n\u201cDear Prince, I will leave thee to think upon it.\u201d\n\nAs to the visiting, it had been well kept up in these day of calm\nsailing. For, as the vessels stood at no great height above the water,\nit was easy to get from one to the other, especially as certain\ningenious ladders had been made by the sailors. But, if the visiting\nwent on briskly, even more briskly moved the Pelasgian tongues.\n\nThe next morning, Deucalion spoke with Hellen; and then took Pyrrha over\nto the queen. Thus the four young people were left to themselves in the\ncabin, \u00c6ole and Electra being busied in needlework, and Sensel and\nHellen interested in watching them.\n\nBut they had not long enjoyed this when Hellen, with abruptness, spoke\nfast, \u201cElectra, it cometh to me that I would see the captain. Wilt thou\ncome?\u201d\n\nShe at once arose, the while apologizing, \u201c\u00c6ole, we will come back ere a\nlittle.\u201d\n\nThen out they hastened. And Sensel arose as if to look after them. But,\nchancing to turn before he reached the door, he again met \u00c6ole\u2019s\neloquent look.\n\nHe went toward her. \u201cWhat is it, \u00c6ole?\u201d\n\nThough somewhat confused, she answered calmly, \u201cSensel\u2014Prince Pelasgus\u2014I\nwas wondering at thy manner of moving. Whence is it?\u201d\n\nHe sat down beside her. \u201c\u00c6ole, as a child, I was strong and quick. As a\nyouth, I was first in the games. It is a gift.\u201d\n\n\u201cWell didst thou bear thy part. After that, I shall ever feel kind to\ntheir serpent selves. And, that well-streaked garment of dust, where is\nit?\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is laid away, ever to be kept.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is good. But thine eyes, they puzzle me. Though they shine now, they\nshone even more then. They knew how to pierce. And thy skin was less\nfair.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt was but a little coloring for both.\u201d\n\n\u201cHow often do Electra and I talk of thy kind deeds to us. Thou wert ever\nready, never weary.\u201d\n\n\u201cWas it not delight to serve thee and her?\u201d\n\n\u201cBut\u2014the priests. Strange it seemed that they should look so much to\nthee.\u201d\n\n\u201cI was quick. They were sluggish\u2014as were the serving men.\u201d\n\n\u201cThough Electra and myself were firm in the thought that thou wert our\nfriend\u2014yet there was every reason for believing thee the helper of the\nking and high priest.\u201d\n\n\u201cI wonder that they so soon looked to me. But thy father willed it. Thou\nknowest his power.\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd thy mastery of the Atlantean tongue. Well was it ye were able to\nspeak it before we were called to the temple.\u201d\n\n\u201cCouldst thou have seen thy father and myself at our study when the\nnoise and mirth of the temple were over for the night!\u201d\n\nShe shivered at the words _noise and mirth_. Then said low, \u201cOften have\nI wanted to ask thee why thou didst watch us from behind that thicket.\u201d\n\n\u201cI was there at wish of thy father. He feared Atlano might send spies\nupon you. Further, I wished to speak with Hellen.\u201d\n\n\u201cWere there spies?\u201d\n\n\u201cTwice, far off, I saw figures; but, as I bounded toward them, they\nfled.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhat a mercy! And what good did thy words do Hellen. Dear Hellen, what\nhe hath borne! But he forgetteth, now that he is thus happy.\u201d\n\nHe looked at her intently. \u201c\u00c6ole, hast thou ever witnessed any as happy\nas himself and Electra?\u201d\n\n\u201cNever have I been with two that have promised to wed. But there are my\nmother and father, Pelop and Peloppa.\u201d\n\n\u201cMighty is such feeling; and mightiest, if answered.\u201d\n\n\u00c6ole, affected at his tone, looked at him to find that he was gazing at\nher very strangely. If ever eyes were full of love, his were. And he was\nseizing her hand. The moment had come. Oh, for time to speak!\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, thou must know why I spoke thus of Hellen and Electra. They are\none pair. There should be another. We should be as they. Tell me that\nthou carest for me. For ever since I first beheld thee in the temple\nhath my heart gone out to thee. Only thou canst be my wife!\u201d\n\nHer hands were pressed hard in his, her little hands, that, like her\nwhole body, were trembling; and her face had become as a lily. Scarcely\ncould she support herself. Perceiving this, he relinquished the hands,\nand put his arms about her.\n\nBut \u00c6ole, rallying, entreated, \u201cPrince Pelasgus, I ask that thou wilt\ntake away thine arms. Thou hast not had leave to place them thus. And\nhearken, I beseech thee.\u201d\n\nHe withdrew his arms. \u201cTo good words will I hearken. Can aught else come\nfrom thee? Say but the _yea_, first, dear \u00c6ole. Then will I hearken the\nday long!\u201d\n\n\u201cAs if thou hadst not spoken words that bring me joy\u2014in speaking as thou\nhast, in asking me for thy wife\u2014words that would bring _yea_ but for\nthis.\u201d Here she was obliged to repress his ardor, and with difficulty.\n\u201cThy father is the king. His will thou shouldst know I ask thee to wait\nuntil thou hast spoken with him.\u201d\n\n\u201cAfterward will I speak with him. Where is thy yea?\u201d\n\n\u201cThink\u2014thou art the son of the king.\u201d\n\n\u201cI do think of it. And now am I most honoring him! Ever hath my father\nsaid I should be free in my choice, his own happy life so bearing upon\nhim. Further, such is the custom of the Pelasgians, high and low. They\nwed as did the people of the Golden Age. There is tender thought before\nall else. It is such thought in wedlock that causeth their sun to shine\non happy days, their moon and stars to light sweet nights of rest. Ah,\nour Pelasgia is the land of lands! And Heaven, after Atlantis!\u2014But, thou\ntremblest, \u00c6ole. Wrong am I to name that island. Rather will I speak of\nthe feeling my father hath for thine. None doth he honor as Deucalion!\nThen is thy doubt gone. There is no other?\u201d\n\n\u201cPrince Pelasgus, that was my one doubt.\u201d\n\nHe drew her to him, and neither spoke for a little. Then he said:\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, I went to Atlantis, out of the feeling I bore thy father. Little\nthought I that it could hold the one of all the world for me! But, at\nthe moment of first beholding thee, there was such a springing up of\nstrong, fond wish for thee that I became stricken with fear that such\nmight be for naught, that thou wouldst feel for me but pity, because of\nmy looks and state. Ah, what I bore! Tell me, dear \u00c6ole, that thou didst\nnot feel thus.\u201d\n\n\u201cSensel, from the first was I drawn to thee, and often did I wonder over\nmy feelings. But when thou didst bear me from the temple to the chariot\nof the queen, then I knew\u2014knew how dear wert thou. And how hath it\ngrown. Should we be parted, life would be more than an Atlantis of\nsorrow!\u201d\n\nHis beautiful eyes moistened. He whispered, \u201cIt hath come, it hath\ncome!\u201d\n\nLong they communed before \u00c6ole bethought her of the two that had gone\noff to speak with the captain. \u201cWhere can they be?\u201d she exclaimed.\n\n\u201cWho?\u201d\n\n\u201cHellen and Electra. Never have I thought of them!\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is with thought they are staying away.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhat meanest thou?\u201d\n\n\u201cWhen Hellen took off Electra, he meant not to come back. Without doubt,\nhe hath made it known to her; and she, of her feeling, hath asked that\nthey visit the queen.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhat hath he made known to her?\u201d\n\n\u201cThat I wished to be alone with thee.\u201d\n\n\u201cDidst thou speak thus to Hellen?\u201d\n\n\u201cNay; but thy father did.\u201d\n\n\u201cMy father!\u201d\n\n\u201cYea; thy father.\u201d\n\n\u201cWhy should my father do thus?\u201d\n\n\u201cBecause I told him my wish. Because I asked him to go away with thy\nmother, and bid Hellen take off Electra. Thus could I have thee alone.\u201d\n\n\u201cWouldst thou tell me this is a plot?\u201d\n\n\u201cCall it what thou wilt, dear \u00c6ole. If plot, it is my plot. And full as\ngood is it as the way Hellen took. Yea, even better, for look how long I\nhave had thee to myself in this the beginning of our bliss.\u201d\n\n\u201cSensel!\u201d More than volumes was in her tone as she arose.\n\n\u201c\u00c6ole, much doth that air become thee. Have a care!\u201d\n\nShe looked down upon him in rebuke, and full of enjoyment was he over\nher dignity.\n\n\u201cPrince Pelasgus, thou didst plot with my father!\u201d\n\n\u201cI did, \u00c6ole. Firm was I to have thee to myself, for I was wild for this\nthy sweet word. And now have I it! As to thy father, ah the delight of\nhis feeling for me, and better, his furthering! Moreover, there is the\nfeeling, the furthering of Hellen. Did he not hasten off with Electra?\nThus hath it come to pass. Thus have I thy word to be mine forever!\u201d\n\nHe also had arisen.\n\n\u201cAnd thou thinkest I can bear to be plotted about? I have the thought to\ntake back my word. It hath gone too soon. Yea, I will have it again.\nSensel, give it to me.\u201d\n\n\u201cAtlantis will rise ere I yield it! Ah, but I should like well to have\nthee take it back, though.\u201d He had now caught her to him. \u201cYea, dear\n\u00c6ole, much should I like thee to take it back\u2014for only with me will it\ngo!\u201d\n\n\n\n\n                              CHAPTER XXI.\n                              IN PELASGIA.\n\n\nFast were they nearing the dear Pelasgian coast. And jubilant became\nthose returning. Hardly seemed it reality when they began to thread the\nislands off-lying their land. But the exuberance of feeling was hidden\nbecause of the sad-eyed Atlanteans, whose vessels followed dispiritedly.\nThus, the Pelasgians hugged their joy to themselves. Never had the sky\nbeen a blue so deep, never the water so calm and tender, never the\nislands so enchanting, never the breezes so odorous. For home was near.\n\nBut the morning before entering harbor, this happened.\n\nDeucalion called Pyrrha to their small sleeping room, and when none\ncould hear, said: \u201cPyrrha, thou knowest that, since a little before the\nsinking of Atlantis, my strange sight hath failed me. Thus, I thought it\nhad gone from me. But, a few minutes since, whilst sitting here thinking\nupon our present happy state, again I saw clearly.\u201d He paused, overcome.\n\n\u201cDeucalion, what is it?\u201d\n\n\u201cPyrrha, I saw our harbor lying waste, as though many waters had rushed\nupon it. Naught was left. Houses, vessels, landings\u2014all were gone. In a\nflash it passed before me. But, ah how plain! Pyrrha, our harbor is a\nruin. The floods have swept it!\u201d\n\nShe was stricken with fear. \u201cDeucalion, never hath that strange inner\nsight failed thee. What thou didst behold in that moment, _is_!\u201d\n\n\u201cPyrrha, I was not thinking of home. I was dwelling upon our life on\nthis vessel\u2014when it came upon me.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is a strange, a dread power. Thinkest thou it cometh of some fine,\nairy force of the spirit?\u201d\n\n\u201cIt may. But what is that force?\u201d\n\nShe mused a little to brighten and say confidently, \u201cCould it be\nthat\u2014that\u2014for the moment\u2014thy spirit leaveth its shell\u2014and, as in a\nflash\u2014traveleth far\u2014and back? That, in this, is thine inner sight?\u201d\n\nHe was surprised. \u201cPyrrha, thou mayest have it. I have wondered much if\nthe sight of my body dulled before the sight of the spirit. It is in my\nmind that the cares of the body hamper the spirit; but, if such cares\nbecome as naught, the spirit hath full power, and then are the inner\nsight and hearing opened. Again, I have questioned whether this strange\nsight cometh not of some hidden force of matter. Ah, it doth confound\nme!\u2014For, all things are as air before it. They stand not in the way,\nhowever far the seeing.\n\n\u201cYea\u2014yea\u2014either the spirit flasheth out and back, or the sight of the\nbody giveth way to this second sight, this seeing of the spirit. When at\nwar, how often did I see thee. When our children were in Atlantis, how\noften were they before me. And, when I was in Atlantis, how often I saw\nthee, until a little ere I left. Then did this inner sight fail me. Thus\nbecame I worried over thee\u2014to fall into doubt. Why could I not see thee\nthen? Nor afterward?\u201d\n\n\u201cThy spirit was so torn with the evils about thee, the dangers besetting\nthe children, the risk in setting them free, that it could not become\ncalm enough to see.\u201d\n\n\u201cThat is it. Though, through all was I sure that I would master. Yet,\nthe dread.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou art but man. Therefore must hope join hands with dread, at times.\nBut tell me, why, if the children were so much before thee when in\nAtlantis, didst thou not know of the Pelasgian speech of the queen?\u201d She\nsmiled through her tears, hoping to tease him a little.\n\nBut he was ready. \u201cSmile, if thou wilt, Pyrrha. Then will I. It was not\nevery day that I could see them; but only on those days when Atlantean\nwas spoken. Thou wilt call to mind that thou didst tell me the talk of\none day was in Atlantean, the next in Pelasgian.\u201d\n\n\u201cAh, but thou hast the last! As I might have known. Never art thou at a\nloss!\u201d\n\n\u201cNot whilst thou art of earth, Pyrrha. All is gain, cheer, with thee\nbeside me. And now wilt thou do thy best. For my heart faileth.\u201d\n\n\u201cYet here am I jesting, smiling.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is well. But, ah, the vision! How plain was it. Thus are we warned.\nBut woe to Prince Pelasgus!\u201d\n\n\u201cWhat is it?\u201d\n\n\u201cHis father is not of earth. He is with his wife above.\u201d\n\n\u201cDeucalion!\u201d\n\n\u201cYea, yea, I feel it. Call to mind that I felt the ruin that was to come\nupon Atlantis: and, that with all, I should save our children. Call to\nmind that I felt their state in Atlantis even before my inner sight\nshowed such. Think how often I saw them afterward when under the care of\nthe queen. Did not I picture the queen? Did not I tell thee of their\ndaily life?\u201d\n\n\u201cThou didst\u2014thou didst!\u201d\n\n\u201cAnd\u2014I felt\u2014even before I saw.\u201d\n\n\u201cI call it to mind.\u201d\n\n\u201cSo now I feel this about the king and queen.\u201d\n\n\u201cWilt thou tell the prince?\u201d\n\n\u201cAh, Pyrrha\u2014he is so happy.\u201d\n\n\u201cWouldst thou have me tell him?\u201d\n\n\u201cWe will wait, and think upon it.\u201d\n\nThe two, dejected, sat down to ponder. After a little, Deucalion\nconcluded, \u201cPyrrha, this night will I speak with him. Let him spend one\nmore day of joy. Before he seeketh his couch will I warn him.\u201d\n\n\u201cI know thou wilt cheer him. Ah, what misery is ever ready to swoop upon\nus of earth! Here are these poor Atlanteans with grief sorely checking\ntheir pulses, beginning to rouse a little. Their sluggish hearts are\nquickening. And to what? To further misery, further death of hope. Ah,\nour own misery will be as naught beside theirs!\u201d\n\n\u201cTrue\u2014true. It doth confound me.\u201d\n\nToo soon came the night. When all had parted for rest, the unhappy\nDeucalion led the prince aside that he might relate the vision. The\nlatter, though greatly shaken, could not bring himself to accept it, but\nagain and again insisted:\n\n\u201cDeucalion, thou art wrong. For once, mayst thou be wrong. I cannot\nbelieve. Our dear harbor, the vessels that have done such service, the\nhomes, the lives!\u201d\n\nDeucalion was agonized; and his pallor was extreme.\n\n\u201cDeucalion, be not thus wrought. Let mine be the sorrow. Enough hast\nthou borne.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt may be that I should not have told thee.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou hast my thanks. Should the worst come, I am ready. Shouldst thou\nbe wrong, should our harbor welcome us in its pride, there is the more\ncause for joy.\u201d\n\nDeucalion looked upon him piteously; then taking his hand kissed it.\n\u201cDear Prince,\u201d he wept, \u201cDear Prince!\u201d\n\n\u201cThou hast more to tell, Deucalion? My father, my mother\u2014is it well with\nthem?\u201d\n\n\u201cDear Prince, it is well with them\u2014too well.\u201d\n\n\u201cToo well?\u201d\n\n\u201cI fear it.\u201d\n\n\u201cThou hast seen?\u201d\n\n\u201cNay, I have but felt.\u201d\n\n\u201cAh\u2014I know what that meaneth!\u201d\n\nThe words came in gasps. He turned aside, forlorn. But Deucalion,\nseizing his hands, besought. \u201cMay I be wrong\u2014may I be wrong!\u201d\n\nThe prince shook his head. A deathly paleness was upon him, and he began\nto totter. Deucalion, as he sustained him, implored him not to be\novercome; and led him to a couch. Here he remained as if in stupor; but,\nerelong, stood up, himself, calm and resolute.\n\n\u201cDeucalion, I will look for the worst. But will beseech thou mayst be\nwrong.\u201d\n\nThen, under the stars, the two walked and whispered through the dreary\nnight.\n\nEarly the next morning, they drew nigh the harbor. Almost was the moment\nat hand when the dear port in its tranquillity and beauty would gladden\ntheir eyes. Eagerly did the strangers, as well as the returning ones,\nawait the first glimpse of this lauded haven.\n\nAnd it came.\n\nThey looked to see\u2014the peaceful bay, the busy landings, the speeding or\nquiescent vessels, the houses, the hurrying figures of the port, the\nglory of the distant hills?\u2014\n\nAlas, they saw them not!\n\nWhat was this? In mistake had they entered some unknown bay that had\nbeen scourged by the furious elements? Yon hills were blasted. This was\nnot their tranquil harbor, their happy port! Where were the vessels, the\nhouses, the active figures, the smiling hills? This place was a\nnightmare!\n\nAlmost frenzied, strangers and returning ones looked about them\u2014all save\nDeucalion and Prince Pelasgus who stood frozen.\n\nBut\u2014on went the vessels\u2014the fact growing upon the horrified beholders\nthat some mighty rush of waters must have swept the place\u2014this harbor\nthey had hoped to enter, some in resignation, some in exultation. For,\ntrunks of trees, pieces of houses, portions of vessels, everywhere began\nto impede their progress. Soon were descried the floating remains of\nanimals\u2014and later, here and there a gruesome remnant of humanity. At\nsight of the first of the latter, the women fled shrieking below. The\nmen could but remain to gaze mute, despairing, heartsick. And some, in\nderision, thought, \u201cIs this the haven of peace promised the stricken\nAtlanteans?\u201d\u2014It was a mockery.\n\nBut on they went, their eyes fastened on the wrecked haven, the ruined\nhills, until Deucalion ordered,\n\n\u201cWe will turn yonder point.\u201d\n\nIt was done. They rounded this to perceive, in a sheltered cove, a few\nvessels and some apparently hastily constructed cots on the shore. They\nshouted. And figures appeared on the vessels to answer lustily. Then\nspoke Prince Pelasgus:\n\n\u201cDeucalion, come with me into the boat that we may question them. Let\nthe vessels rest.\u201d\n\nAt the order, the vessels paused. Then Deucalion and the prince moved\noff in the fantastic boat. Upon reaching the nearest vessel, Deucalion,\nat behest of the prince, called, \u201cWe would speak with the captain.\u201d\n\nThe captain proclaimed himself. Deucalion asked, \u201cSir Captain, when came\nthe flood?\u201d\n\n\u201cSir, the flood came the full of the moon four moons since.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt was then Atlantis sank,\u201d whispered the prince.\n\nDeucalion continued, \u201cSir Captain, tell us of it.\u201d\n\n\u201cSir, these vessels here lying have since come into harbor from their\nvoyages. This they found. Now we wait for others, when we will build\nagain the port. Some of yonder vessels look Pelasgian; and thou art of\nus. Tell me, when sailed thy vessels? And greeting to them, and thee. So\nmuch will every vessel and every man help to bring the port to itself.\u201d\n\nThe prince now spoke. \u201cThou wilt find us but too glad to help. But, Sir\nCaptain, I would question thee. Do any of the port live?\u201d\n\n\u201cNot one liveth.\u201d\n\n\u201cDoth the king know?\u201d\n\n\u201cThe king! Ah, the king lieth low!\u201d\n\n\u201cWhat sayest thou?\u201d\n\n\u201cThe king, with some of his mighty men, was tenting in a vale to the\nnorth of this place. There the sudden torrents came upon them, there\nbroke upon them the spouts of water from the hills, there were they\nswept to death!\u201d\n\n\u201cHow knowest thou?\u201d\n\n\u201cTwo of the mighty men who were on the mountains above the vale hunting,\nand who had gone within a cave to rest, are the sole living ones. They\nare ill in yon cot. They beheld the waters rush upon the fleeing ones.\u201d\n\n\u201cThe queen?\u201d\n\n\u201cThe queen had been one week dead. They had but come from her burial in\nthe country above.\u201d\n\n\u201cThey are together, then,\u201d moaned the prince. \u201cIt is well. Ah, my\nfather! I see thee\u2014running\u2014followed fast by the cruel waters!\u201d\n\n\u201cThy father! Thou art not the prince?\u201d\n\nThe prince threw aside his mantle. \u201cSir Captain Pelio of Magnesia, thou\ncanst but know me.\u201d\n\nThe captain sank upon his knees, as did his officers and sailors. Of\ntheir quickness, the observing ones on the neighboring vessels did\nlikewise. Indeed, others of the captains were familiar with the looks of\nthe prince.\n\nWhen the prince had bidden them arise, Captain Pelio spoke out loud, and\nin reverence:\n\n\u201cThou art our king! We had begun to fear thou wouldst not come back.\nLong mayst thou live\u2014and in our hearts\u2014as did thy father!\u201d\n\n\u201cAh, king it is. If it could but be \u2018Sir Prince\u2019!\u2014But, Sir Captain, tell\nme of my father.\u201d\n\n\u201cKing Pelasgus, I would tell thee this. Think not that thy father ran\nfrom the waters. Ah, no. From the heights, the two mighty men beheld him\nmeet the waters as if in glad greeting. He tried not to fly as did the\nothers.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is no wonder, with my mother gone.\u201d\n\nHe was so weak and trembling, and hoarse of voice, that Deucalion put\nhis arm about him, and asked for him, \u201cSir Captain, where lieth the body\nof the king?\u201d\n\n\u201cIt lieth beside that of the queen.\u201d\n\nDeucalion was trembling sorely, but the bowed figure of the prince\nforced him to continue. \u201cSir Captain, as thou seest, the prince, our\nking, is weak of his grief. If I am faint, what is his state. It is best\nwe go back to our vessels for this day; but, on the morrow, we will see\nthee and all, again. And now, for the prince, I thank thee.\u201d\n\nThe captain bowed low. Of his pity, he could not speak.\n\nGently did Deucalion seat the pliant prince. Then, after waving\nfarewell, he speeded off. Hard, hard was it to watch the suffering in\nthis face so dear, harder to note the dryness of the eyes, the rocking\nof the body. And no reply could he get upon speaking. In anguish rowed\nDeucalion on.\n\nHe reached the vessel to find \u00c6ole bending over its side, pale,\nresolved; and surely she comprehended, from her eyes.\n\n\u201cFather,\u201d she said in lowest tone, \u201cFather, I will come down, after thou\nhast come up.\u201d\n\n\u201cIt is well.\u201d\n\nHe ascended, and assisted her. When almost at the bottom of the ladder,\nshe spoke:\n\n\u201cHelp me, Sensel.\u201d\n\nThis dear voice aroused him. He stood, and held out his arms. Into these\nshe crept, knowing well how to comfort him. Then she coaxed him to sit\ndown beside her that they might talk. With her hand in his, and no\nthought for the eyes upon them, she whispered, \u201cWhat is it, Sensel?\u201d\n\nLittle by little, he related the sad story. At the end, she was weeping.\nDistressed, he begged her not to be overcome. But the tears were as much\nfor himself as for the evil news, so changed was he from the happy,\nardent, brilliant Sensel who had so fondly dwelt upon his hopes only the\nnight before.\n\nHe begged her to grow calm, whereupon she cried the more giving this as\nreason, \u201cHow can I not weep when I behold thee in such grief?\u201d\n\nThen started the tears in his own eyes; and they wept together, to their\ncomforting. Thus does nature afford compensation.\n\nBut shortly they were drawn from this by calls from Queen Atlana\u2019s\ngalley, and looked to find Deucalion was beckoning to them. So Prince\nPelasgus began to row to him, when near enough receiving this as\nexplanation:\n\n\u201cI have but just brought hither, Pyrrha. And the queen would speak with\nthee, dear Prince.\u201d\n\nWhen aboard, the prince with \u00c6ole, hastened beneath the awning where sat\nthe queen and Pyrrha. Then talked lovingly, consolingly, these two women\nwho had known so much of sorrow. Long, with \u00c6ole\u2019s hand in his, sat the\nprince\u2014to watch the gruesome hills, the floating timbers. And finally he\nsaid:\n\n\u201cDeucalion, on the morrow, will we go where my father and mother are\nlaid. Then for my duty to Pelasgia.\u201d\n\n                  *       *       *       *       *\n\nAfter King Pelasgus had knelt beside the tomb of his parents, he\nrepaired with Deucalion to Thessaly, which had been undisturbed by the\nflood. In his beloved Larissa, Deucalion was joyously welcomed; and the\nking was hailed with loving fealty. Though, only for a little, could\nKing Pelasgus tarry with \u00c6ole, as for a brief season, he must return to\nthe port, which was already rebuilding.\n\nDeucalion\u2019s Thessalian compatriots would have accorded him godlike\nhonors upon learning of his adventures, his successes; and hard he found\nit to convince them he was but mortal. As to Pyrrha, they had always\nadored her. She was their goddess, indeed.\n\nHere, in Thessaly, the ardent Hellen speedily married Electra. Here, in\nThessaly, King Pelasgus won his bride. Here continued Queen Atlana and\nPyrrha in sisterly devotion, death parting them but a brief spell when\nadvanced in years, Atlana going first. Here, the polished Atlanteans\nintroduced their language, arts, and ancient purity of religion\u2014a few\ngenerations later finding the two races merged in the cultured Hellenes,\nand speaking a tongue, the \u00c6olic, very different from either Atlantean\nor Pelasgian. Indeed, this \u00c6olic may be said to bear the same relation\nto the Pelasgian that English does to the Anglo-Saxon; and it, in turn,\nhas colored the various dialects of Greece since existing.\n\nHere, in Thessaly, Deucalion continued chief among his countrymen; and\nfinally became their king at behest of King Pelasgus. Here to himself\nand Pyrrha was born another son, the hero Amphictyon and the originator\nof the famous Amphictyonic Council that so long held the Greek tribes\ntogether in a bond surviving even their independence. Here, Hellen\nsucceeded his father; and from him sprang that great race of the\nHellenes that gave Greece its ancient name of _Hellas_.\n\nHere were born Hellen\u2019s sons, \u00c6olus, Doris, and Xuthus; and Xuthus\u2019\nsons, Ion and Ach\u00e6us. Here, \u00c6olus was king after Hellen; and from here\nspread his descendants over Central Greece as far as the Isthmus of\nCorinth, even occupying the western coast of the Peloponnesus. From this\ncentral region branched the great divisions of the Hellenic race, the\nDorians, the \u00c6olians, the Ionians, and the Ach\u00e6ans.\n\nKing Pelasgus missed not the portion of his kingdom given over to\nDeucalion\u2014for his also, was the mighty spiritual kingdom of love; and\n\u00c6ole was its queen as well as queen of the natural kingdom. The mighty\nkingdom was theirs for eternity. Over the natural, they reigned long and\nwell, ever furthering the progress of the Atlantean industries.\n\nThus, the arts flourished especially in Thessaly; and the Atlantean\nindustries in the New Pelasgia. Whilst commerce became supreme.\n\nAnd, from the union of these primeval Pelasgians and the more cultivated\nHellenes, generations afterward, sprang a people that were the fathers\nof the great intellectual Grecian race of antiquity.\n\n\n\n\n                                 NOTES.\n\n\n\u201cAtlantis, according to the tradition of the Greek geographers, a large\nisland in the Atlantic Ocean to the west of the northwest coast of\nAfrica and the Pillars of Hercules. It was fabled to possess a numerous\npopulation begotten by Neptune of mortal women. The sea-kings of\nAtlantis were said to have invaded the west of Europe and Africa, and to\nhave been defeated by the Athenians and their allies. The inhabitants\nfinally became desperately wicked, and the island was swept away by a\ndeluge. Plato mentions the island in his \u2018Tim\u00e6us.\u2019 On the old Venetian\nmaps, Atlantis is put to the west of the Azores and Canaries.\u201d\u2014_The\nAmerican Cyclopedia._\n\n_Atlantis._\u2014\u201cNow, in the island of Atlantis there was a great and\nwonderful empire, which had rule over the whole island, and several\nothers, as well as over parts of the Continent; and besides these, they\nsubjected the parts of Libya within the Columns of Heracles as far as\nEgypt, and of Europe as far as Tyrrhenia. The vast power thus gathered\ninto one, endeavored to subdue at one blow our country and yours, and\nthe whole of the land which was within the straits; and then, Solon,\nyour country shone forth, in the excellence of her virtue and strength,\namong all mankind; for she was the first in courage and military\nskill.... And when the rest fell off from her, she defeated and\ntriumphed over the invaders....\n\n\u201cBut afterward there occurred violent earthquakes and floods, and in a\nsingle day and night of rain all your warlike men in a body sank into\nthe earth; and the island of Atlantis in like manner disappeared, and\nwas sunk beneath the sea.\u201d\u2014Plato\u2019s \u201cTim\u00e6us\u201d\u2014_per_ \u201cAtlantis.\u201d\n\n_Athens._\u2014\u201cFor there was a time, Solon, before that great deluge of all,\nwhen the city which now is Athens was first in war, and was pre\u00ebminent\nfor the excellence of her laws, and is said to have performed the\nnoblest deeds, and to have had the fairest constitution of any of which\ntradition tells, under the face of heaven.\u201d\u2014Plato\u2019s \u201cTim\u00e6us,\u201d _per_\n\u201cAtlantis.\u201d\n\n_Pelasgians._\u2014\u201cAmidst all the obscurity that hangs about the name of the\nPelasgians, it is admitted that they were the earliest known inhabitants\nboth of Greece and Southern Italy\u2014at least of the Indo-Germanic stock;\nfor throughout Europe, as well as Asia, there appears to have been a\nstill earlier population. Now we are distinctly told that the whole\nseaboard of Ionia and the neighboring islands was formerly peopled by\nPelasgians. They are enumerated by Homer among the allies of the\nTrojans; Herodotus found traces of them on the Propontis, and Agathias\nin Caria; and the name Magnesia, which occurs twice in Lydia, as well as\nin Thessaly, seems to be certainly as Pelasgic. They were found in the\nislands of the \u00c6gean from Samothrace, Imbros and Lemnos, in the north,\nto Crete, in the south, as well as in the Cyclades, which form the\nnatural stepping-stones from Asia Minor to the Peloponnesus. Hence, they\nseem to have passed from one continent to the other both round the head\nof the \u00c6gean and across its islands; and, accordingly, the chief\nremnants of the race after they were overpowered by the Hellenes, are\nfound in Thessaly, in Epirus, in Attica, and in the heart of Acadia.\nFrom Greece they passed over to Southern Italy; where, perhaps, the\n\u2018golden age of Saturn\u2019 is a tradition of the peaceful agricultural\ncharacter which is everywhere attributed to the Pelasgians, in contrast\nto the piratical habits of the Carians and Leleges. It remains, however,\na question whether the Pelasgi were a branch of the Phrygian migration,\nor a still earlier movement of the Indo-European race from their\nprimeval seats. The latter seems highly probable; but, at all events the\ntwo races were very nearly akin, and it is hardly practicable to\ndistinguish their migrations.\u201d\u2014\u201c_The Ancient History of the East_,\u201d by\n_Philip Smith, B. A._\n\n\u201cThe _Hellenes_ and the _Pelasgi_ are the two races identified with\nGreece\u2019s earliest traditions; but when we appeal to history for their\norigin, or seek for the part that each has played in the majestic drama\nof antiquity, there is little more than conjecture to guide us.\u201d\u2014Nott\nand Gliddon\u2019s \u201cTypes of Mankind,\u201d page 103.\n\n_Deucalion and Pyrrha._\u2014\u201cDeucalion married Pyrrha, daughter of\nEpimetheus and Pandora. Zeus determined to destroy the degenerate race\nof man, but Deucalion and Pyrrha, on account of their piety, were\npreserved. Deucalion built a ship, in which he and Pyrrha floated in\nsafety, while a nine days\u2019 flood devastated Hellas.\u201d\n\n_Hellen._\u2014\u201cThe sons of the above were Hellen and Amphictyon. Hellen was\nking of Phthia in Thessaly. Amphictyon was said to have founded the\nAmphictyonic of Thermopylae.\u201d\u2014Scull\u2019s \u201cGreek Mythology Systematized.\u201d\n\n_Deucalion and Pyrrha._\u2014\u201cDeucalion, king of Phthia, in Thessaly, son of\nPrometheus and Clymene. According to tradition, being forewarned by his\nfather of an approaching deluge, he built a ship in which he and his\nwife Pyrrha were saved from an inundation which destroyed all the rest\nof mankind,\u201d etc.\u2014The American Cyclopedia.\n\n_Hellen._\u2014\u201cThe Greeks were fond of tracing their origin back to a common\nancestor, Hellen, the son of Deucalion and Pyrrha who were the survivors\nof a deluge,\u201d etc.\u2014Page 107, Vol. VIII, American Cyclopedia.\n\n_Orichalcum._\u2014\u201cThat which is now only a name, and was then something\nmore than a name\u2014orichalcum\u2014was dug out of the earth in many parts of\nthe island, and, with the exception of gold, was esteemed the most\nprecious of metals among the men of those days.\u201d\u2014Plato.\n\n_Spiral._\u2014\u201cA favorite design of the men of the Bronze Age in Europe is\nthe spiral or double spiral form.\u201d... \u201cWe find the same figure in an\nancient fragment of pottery from the Little Colorado.\u201d... \u201cThe same\ndesign is also found in ancient rock etchings of the Zunis of New\nMexico.\u201d\u2014Ignatius Donnelly.\n\n_Handmaid._\u2014\u201cAnd Laban gave unto his daughter Leah, Zilpah his maid, for\nan handmaid.\u201d\u2014Genesis xxix: 24.\n\n_Feather Robes._\u2014The Maya nobles of ancient Yucatan wore fine robes of\nfeather work on all occasions.\u2014Author.\n\n_Magnet._\u2014\u201cThe Ph\u0153nicians were familiar with the use of the magnet. At\nthe prow of their vessels stood the figure of a woman (Astarte) holding\na cross in one hand and pointing the way with the other; the cross\nrepresented the compass, which was a magnetized needle, floating in\nwater crosswise upon a piece of reed or wood.\u201d\u2014Ignatius Donnelly.\n\n-----\n\nFootnote 1:\n\n  Dog-headed apes.\n\nFootnote 2:\n\n  Chimu\u2014in Peru.\n\nFootnote 3:\n\n  Ireland.\n\nFootnote 4:\n\n  Mediterranean.\n\nFootnote 5:\n\n  Bank of Mississippi (east).\n\nFootnote 6:\n\n  Eskaldi\u2014Iberians, in Gaul\u2014Basques.\n\nFootnote 7:\n\n  Egypt.\n\nFootnote 8:\n\n  Spain.\n\nFootnote 9:\n\n  Plato.\n\nFootnote 10:\n\n  These less ancient names will be used for convenience.\n\nFootnote 11:\n\n  Port of Athens.\n\nFootnote 12:\n\n  The Berbers of North Africa.\n\nFootnote 13:\n\n  Iberians (in Gaul) same as Basques.\n\nFootnote 14:\n\n  Spain.\n\nFootnote 15:\n\n  Africa.\n\nFootnote 16:\n\n  Faith\u2014fidelity.\n\nFootnote 17:\n\n  Plato\u2019s \u201cTim\u00e6us.\u201d\n\nFootnote 18:\n\n  Plato.\n\nFootnote 19:\n\n  Common jugglery is said to have originated in Egypt; and been thence\n  introduced into Greece.\n\nFootnote 20:\n\n  Sharpe\u2019s History of Egypt.\n\nFootnote 21:\n\n  Plato.\n\nFootnote 22:\n\n  Ignatius Donnelly, in \u201cAtlantis.\u201d\n\nFootnote 23:\n\n  Donnelly\u2019s \u201cAtlantis.\u201d\n\nFootnote 24:\n\n  Gases.\n\nFootnote 25:\n\n  The Azores\u2014according to Donnelly.\n\n------------------------------------------------------------------------\n\n\n\n\n                          TRANSCRIBER\u2019S NOTES\n\n\n 1. Silently corrected obvious typographical errors and variations in\n      spelling.\n 2. Retained archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings as printed.\n 3. Re-indexed footnotes using numbers and collected together at the end\n      of the last chapter.\n 4. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_.","title":"Poseidon's paradise: the romance of Atlantis","tradition":"myth-cosmogony","translated_text":null,"word_count":76550}